T r u e W a t e r

T r u e F i r e ,

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

Contents

1. Light Meets Dark 2. A Personal Tao 3. Tao Interrupted 4. Slow Boat To China 6. Venus As A Boy 7. As Kuan Yin (Avalokitesvara) 8. Gods Divided Soul 9. Jesus aka Lucifer 10. The Poppycock Angel 11. Mother & Son 12. East Star 13. Bulls Eye
Appendix: 00-Original Language Chapters to add: Microcosm & Macrocosm Ying Yang Theory Higher & Lowerself A - Guinevere Bridge B - The Bridge Is Over

5. Something Inside So Wrong (NOT INCLUDED)

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

Introduction
On The Construction of this Solar System in Terms of Consciousness, and Its Connection to The Dysfunction within the Human Psyche.

This is an unedited, as yet complete, thesis that attempts to explain the following: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. What planets and stars represent in the 3 dimension. The connections between the Sun and the planets, to chakras within the human body, and our connections to other solar systems. How mythology and religions detail the creation of this solar system, and others, in terms of creator gods and goddesses, and what they are representatives of. The truth and lies behind religion and spirituality. rd What humans represent in the 3 dimension and our connections to other aspects of the self within other dimensions. The spiritual origins of child sex abuse and its connection to the creation of this solar system and others. The root cause of dysfunction within the human psyche and the solution for a balanced unity.
rd

Introduction My personal journey, which lead me to the following research, began in 1993 when I had split from a loving relationship, which in turn, had pushed me to better myself as a human in order for such a loss to not take place in my life again. This split caused me to suffer from depression, which later encompassed stress, and further on caused me to have physical health problems. This period lasted for 12 years, with the last 18 months of this period practicing tai-chi to bring my health back to a normal state. I was without a loving relationship all this time and had abstained from sex for the latter 7 years of those 12, in order to connect to someone where it wasnt purely based on just physical attraction; love of the mind that was my greatest goal. After practicing tai-chi and receiving acupuncture, I reached a state of spiritual enlightenment and became in tune with my chi energy as a tangible and movable substance, controlled by my mind, and essentially Light-Body activation. Up until that point Id been an atheist and had avoided spiritual and religious people, as I perceived them as unhinged. I had no idea I was walking a spiritual path and had not previously heard of the term self-awareness, although I was constantly trying to understand myself for this 12-year period. To me, this just felt like the normal thing to do, and I thought most people was doing it. During the last 12 months of this 12-year period I did attract someone to me, called Jennifer, who I fell in love with, and who I attempted to bring into my life in a mutual way. But within a week or so of reaching this level of enlightenment our friendship was separated due to her brother telling her lies about me, and my life seemed to fall apart again. It was her brother, Justin, who had been teaching me tai-chi and introduced me to Taoism, but he became insanely jealous of me after reaching a high level after such a short time, whereas he had not tuned into his energy after practicing tai-chi for 6 years or so, and still hasnt. Granted, what I had achieved in a short time they say should take approx 10 years, but I had just spent 12 years trying to perfect my mind, so I had done a lot of ground work before I started to make contact with my energy. He had once said to me, You know, they say to know people is to know the Tao. To which I instantly replied, To know yourself is to know people. The separation between Jennifer and I occurred in the first week of December 2005. Knowing inside that something was terribly wrong, I began to contemplate on the matter to find its cause and solution. Within 3 weeks of my enlightenment I had an experience with a goddess I later found out to be called Kuan Yin, and several years later I discovered her to be also called Aphrodite, Venus, etc. I encountered her again towards the end of 2009, and discovered that she is the consciousness aspect of the planet Venus and Phosphorus (Lucifer), is the consciousness of our planet Earth. Since Dec 2005 there had been two strong paradigms being installed into me: one being to remain celibate and the other to be sexually attracted towards children. Obviously both of these paradigms go against my true core essence, with the latter, I can admit, a strange sounding thing to come out with. It is far too complicated to explain in an introduction and is detailed in full in this book. Suffice to say, it was not too difficult for me to figure out that it was goddesses like Gaia and Juno that were forcing the celibacy. The Buddha was doing this too, but my main peeve was with Gaia for she was restricting me having a normal sexually loving relationship with a female; for it was the purity within the feminine I had been seeking for many years. And it was Aphrodite that had been installing a pedophilic paradigm into me. Phosphorus too was working with Aphrodite, but I was most offended by Aphrodite as, again, it was the feminine I was seeking in terms of love, and this apparent goddess of love is actually just feminine sexual energy. I also discovered, by direct personal experience, that the entity referred to as Jesus Christ was also engaged in pedophilic activities through humans, just as all the gods and goddesses are. This was all a huge shock to me, although when you look at the pedophilia that is abundant within the Roman Catholic Church, cults and secret societies, the pieces start to fall into place. I used my understanding of Yin-Yang Theory and the principles of the Higher-self & the Lower-self to help me understand what was going on in my life and how it was connected to the construction of this solar system, along with the usage of mainly Greek & Roman mythology with some Christian mythology too. I used the I Ching as a divination process to confirm and validate my thoughts and ideas, and I recently found that using gematria numerology systems helped to validate certain connections. [I will try to include a summary of gematria.]

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

After these initial revelations with Aphrodite & Phosphorus, I had many interactions with other gods and goddesses, via dimensional experiences which in turn lead me to the discoveries that Im detailing in this thesis, as I continued my journey of self-awareness and my pursuit for a pure mutually loving relationship with a female who could pertain the equality. The following chapters are not fully complete and are unedited for an intended publication. The first few chapters detail my personal journey up until a point when I began to do my own personal research from around late 2009. These more nonpersonal chapters really begin with Chapter 8: The Four Aspects of Gods Divided Soul, and the reader may choose to start reading from there to understand the point I am trying to make with regards the context of my book, although the chapters containing my personal journey will explain how I got to that point. The chapters I have not included contain my dimensional experiences with certain deities, and my psychoanalysis of them, which in turn, helps to explain the dysfunction within the human psyche. These chapters have not been included, as whilst most of the information has been typed up, it has not been correlated properly. I have approximately 150 sides of A4 detailing dimensional experiences and my conclusions thereof, which is what Im currently working on to a finished point. But because my interactions with the female, Jennifer Mcnulty, led me to discover what Ive detailed in the following chapters, I have included the chapter Guinevere Bridge, and I will include also some of my interactions with her dimensional aspects. This particular chapter will help to show the separation of ones soul, which is spread over a multitude of humans, as chakras, and a solution to the unification of them. This chapter will also show what keeps the soul divided. The chapter Guinevere Bridge is included, but it is not yet complete in the sense that there are sections missing between paragraphs. I feel that the esoterically knowledgeable and spiritually inclined person will read my work and understand it to be true, but I feel no one will like it, because by its own merit it will naturally debunk most other spiritual teachings. And I talk from a spiritual perspective. My questions to the already spiritually inclined would be: have you looked in the eyes of The Goddess? Have you merged your consciousness with your energy? Have you seen your own god-aspect self? Both the yin and the yang versions on an equivalent plane to those referred to as deities? If not, then will all due respect, all you know is how to describe the box, or how to repeat someone elses description of the box that we all live in. Abbreviations used: DD = dictionary definition G&R = Greek & Roman mythology GZAP = Gaia, Zeus, Aphrodite, Phosphorus JEET = Juno, El, Emmanuel, Tiamat SS = Solar System TF = Twin Flame TFTW = True Fire True Water by Zhenren (as yet unfinished, unpublished.) YaC = Yang Consciousness YaE = Yang Energy YiC = Yang Consciousness YiE = Yang Energy (KJV) = King James Version Bible (NKJV) = King James Version Bible (NEB) = New English Bible (RSV) = Revised Standard Version Bible (TJB) = The Jerusalem Bible (TLB) = The Living Bible (TIB) = Interlinear Bible Any text entered as [ ] , or [MR] implies more research is needed, not yet confirmed, or information I need to add. It is mainly for own my own benefit, as this thesis/book is still a draft version. Sometimes I may use different names for different creator gods, e.g. I may write Zeus or Jupiter where, in fact, they are the same entity. It will usually depend on whether Im talking about them personally or whether Im referring to them as planets. It may also depend on what I was calling them when I interacted with them, and/or the different aspects they were, being yin or yang or consciousness or energy, when they had these names. I apologise if this causes confusion. [A glossary will be given containing their multiple names.] I cannot, as yet, vouch for 100% accuracy in all data contained in this document, since I am still working through it, and it shoots off into many different avenues that I dont have the current time, or energy, to pursue further at this stage. I can, however, vouch for 100% accuracy in the concept presented, as Ive understood it so far.

************************************************************************************************************************************************* This is a draft of True Fire, True Water VERSION 1.0 I will be creating and uploading other versions as time goes on, so please be aware of this. Contact: [email protected] *************************************************************************************************************************************************

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

Chapter 1

Light Meets Dark

It was approaching 11 oclock on a cold night in the first week of December 2005. I was riding my bike through a park near where I lived, as I had just left a friends place before going to see another friend briefly, and then heading home. I had recently moved into a new flat, although I hadnt yet settled in properly as I was still waiting for all the furniture to be removed so I could move my own furniture in. So, whilst waiting for this, it was convenient for me to spend some time at a close friends place. I had also just been living with another friend, Justin, and his girlfriend Abby, for the previous 12 months, and I wasnt really looking forward to living on my own again. As I rode through the park I was thinking about Jennifer, a girl I had been in love with for the previous 15 months or so. I was thinking about how much I wanted to be with her, how I wanted to let her know how much I loved her, and if she was in love with me. As I approached the end of the park I slowed down slightly as I knew I was coming up to a circular flowerbed, about ten feet in diameter, which I had to go around. As I approached this flowerbed I thought to myself that maybe I was going a bit too fast and that I should slow down a little. Then, in my mind, I saw a vision of myself slowing falling down sideways from my bike. Then a couple of seconds later I did actually slip, and my bike went from underneath me. I fell down to my right and slid with the bike for a couple of metres. Someone rushed out of a telephone box close by and asked me if I was ok. I said something like, Yeah, yeah, Im fine, like it was no big deal. My legs were still effectively around the bike and I realized that the bike had actually turned upside down as it slid along with me for those couple of metres. It was then that I realized there was a thin layer of black ice covering the tarmac of the path. The fall must of looked bad to the man inside the telephone box, but I was actually more concerned about my bike than myself. I could feel my left shin throbbing, and I realized I must have hurt it, but I couldnt feel any real pain. Nevertheless I was actually quite shaken from the ordeal as it had totally startled me and stopped me in my tracks, as it were. My mind had been adrift thinking about Jennifer, so it was like waking from a dream. I was also quite startled that I had seen the crash in my mind just before it happened. I picked myself up, and my bike, and began to walk away slowly, pushing the bike as I continued on my journey. Then my mind started to quieten down and my breathing became deep and rhythmically slow; I seemed to be going into some kind of shock. After a few minutes of walking I decided to get on my bike again and carry on riding it down a hill to where I was going. After a short while I called at my friends house; he let me in and we sat down. I told him about the fall Id just had and that I was still a little bit shaken. We chatted for a short while as we enjoyed a cup of tea and a smoke, and then I headed home. I rode back up the hill and came to the park again. My mind was still very quiet and I felt very calm. My mind had faint images of Jen and I could also still see myself falling down off my bike. I wondered how I was able to see this happening before it actually did. I had to go through the park again, but this time I decided not to ride through it, but instead to push my bike along. I could hear the tyres crunching the ice beneath me and I realized that I hadnt heard that before when I came through the park previously. It was also a little strange that the ice was only in the park and not around the surrounding parts, although the park was on higher ground, at the top of a hill. As I approached the end of the park there was no more ice, so I got back on my bike. I arrived home about 10 minutes later. My mind was still very quiet and I was still in some kind of shock. As soon as I got in, I sat down and smoked a joint. After this I performed about 5 minutes of the Chen style tai chi form Id been practicing for the last 18 months. Shortly after I went to bed, just a few minutes before midnight. What happened next was to completely change me for the rest of my life. As I lay in bed I started to do something I had done every night for the previous 12 months or so. For years I had found it hard to get to sleep, and I had expressed this concern to Justin, who had introduced my to tai chi. He suggested that I try to follow a sensation from the tips of my toes all the way up to my head. He said I would fall asleep within minutes, as this is what happens to him when he tries this exercise. The real idea behind this exercise was to try and become more in tune with the body as a whole, as part of chi awareness if you like, although I was not aware of this at the time. I first started doing this exercise a few months after I started learning tai chi. At first I could only feel the tips of my toes, but millimeter after millimeter I was able to put my mind further up my feet towards my ankles. This was a very difficult task, but I was able to get my mind off daily events and get off to sleep after maybe half an hour or so, which was a lot better than it taking a few hours, which had sometimes been the norm for me for the previous few years. So I persevered with this exercise, as it was effective in getting me off to sleep. But I was also determined to move the sensation up through the whole of my body. After maybe three months I was able to get my mind up past my ankle. After a few more months I was able to get it up my shins and lower leg muscles. But my progress stopped at his point as I found it very difficult to get past my knees. During the last month of doing this exercise I had finally moved my mind just past my knees, so I was now currently persevering to pull this further up my legs. The feeling I used to get from this exercise at this point was that of weightlessness in my lower legs, and sometimes I couldnt feel my lower legs at all, apart from where my mind was at the time; hovering just past my knees. Thats the position I had got to after 12 months or more and was now performing it again in my new flat. As I laid there in the dark, performing this exercise, I started to feel uneasy, as I could feel some kind of presence in the room. It always felt a little uneasy when I went to stay in a new place, and I would feel a certain amount of fear at night, as if I could sense something was there. My mind went back to when I was a child and I was scared of the dark as I thought of the possibility of ghosts in my bedroom. I had never been spiritual but nor did I disbelieve such phenomena. I always understood that there was some kind of truth behind it, but which had never been fully explained to me. As I carried on with my exercise I could hear

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

lots of creaking going on in the attic above me, and also in a fitted wardrobe close to my right-hand side. I had stacked some flight cases containing 12 records next to the wardrobe, and I could hear creaking running through these also. A flight case containing 50 vinyl records is a heavy object, and two stacked on top of each other are heavier still. So theyre quite hard to move with surrounding movement such as walking or even jumping. I could also hear some empty coat hangers banging against each other in the wardrobe. My mind was on these noises wondering what was causing them, whilst trying not to get too carried away with it and scare myself. I tried to keep my mind in my legs as I moved the sensation further upwards. I was also still thinking a little about Jen. I was thinking about how much of a nice person she was, and how nice she made me feel. She had been like a breath of fresh air for me during the last 12 months when I had shared a house with her brother, Justin, and his girlfriend, Abby. I had always enjoyed being nice to Jen; going out of my way to accommodate her and help her out when she needed it. These were quite pure thoughts and I remembered her embracing smile. It was at this point that I started to feel my love for her and I also started to feel sexually aroused. To be honest, the sensations I now started to feel around my sexual area felt like someone was touching me, and the pleasure grew more intense. I tried not to go with the sexual feelings but again put my mind in my legs to work my way up my body. So my mind was on 2 things whilst I was moving the sensation up my legs: the dark spiritual presence that was in the room, or rather fear, and Jennifer, or rather love. Then all of a sudden I felt the sensations move past the centre of my thighs, and a rush of intensified energy shot up through my legs, into my body, and out though my arms. Also a tower of spiraling energy hovered above my sexual area and lower stomach. I distinctly remember at the time that this spiraling tower was equivalent to my actual body height. I could also quite clearly feel my mind outside of my body, swirling around in this multileveled spring-like spiral. I experienced an amazing non-ejaculatory multi-orgasm as my whole body surged with energy, and I could also feel the full thickness of my entire body; not just the usual sensations on the surface of the skin that give us our sense of touch. But I wasnt feeling my actual body in the sense of flesh and bones; all I could feel was the fullness of my body as energy, like sensations of hot and cold merged into one. I remember thinking that this was many times stronger than any drug I had ever experienced; it was very powerful indeed. I was also totally elated with happiness; in fact happiness is not the word, as the experience is kind of beyond words. I was smiling from ear to ear, with my mind practically empty and clear, apart from thinking about what I was experiencing. As far as I could tell, this went on for nearly ten minutes or so, considering my mind was being blown and I wasnt exactly counting the minutes away. The coil was about a foot in diameter and several inches thick. It was moving at about 5 revs per second, again hard for me to be exact, but needless to say it was quite furious and somewhat dense. The feeling of this spiral of energy can be likened to magnetism, like the force between two magnets as you hold them close in your hands. Because my mind was totally submerged within this tower of spiraling energy, I was able to sense its dimensions with my mind. I also felt energy accumulating around my left shin, the one I had injured from the fall. I remember thinking whether this was all some kind of healing process, invoked by the tai chi. After some time the spiral gradually died down and I lay there motionless and absolutely gob-smacked. I started to think about what just happened and the spiral started to spin around again. My mind and body dissolved and I went with the flow and allowed this thing to happen to me again for a few minutes more, until it died down again. All in all, the whole experience lasted about 10 minutes or so. I had just spent the previous 12 years of my life suffering from depression, which during the last few years had also brought on stress. I had been seeking happiness all this time, but this recent spiritual experience was far more then anyone could have expected. I also remember thinking that one shouldnt become addicted to this, no matter how amazingly nice it was. I lay there smiling with immeasurable happiness, and the connection between my mind and my energy was now a permanent thing, I can move my energy at will, and have moved other peoples energy too, as well as allowing them to feel there own chakra points. I also went on to perform some high level forms of internal alchemy, and will describe them in a later chapter. Whilst I had this pleasurable experience, there was also something disturbing occurring at the same time. As soon as the spiral of energy shot upwards from me, I sensed an overwhelming presence all around me, but more intensified around the right side of my face. I could sense the presence of a huge amount of intelligence. It felt like being inside a mind. Intuitively, this is what it felt like. I couldnt actually feel that there was something physical next to my face, but I could certainly sense there was something there, even though it had no form or substance. It was actually quite scary, and I had an element of fear running through me whilst this pleasurable experience was going on. My first thought was that this was God. My second thought was how much it reminded me of me! Although I did encounter it again on several occasions, and its overwhelming presence did eventually fade away, I later guessed that it couldve been the intelligence of a spiritual being, or it could have actually been my own aura that I was sensing, which is why it reminded me of me. But at the time I decided that I would think more about it in the morning, and quickly drifted off to sleep. I had never previously believed in God, nor had I followed any kind of spirituality throughout my life, although, I had always had a slight intrigue in the mysticism around such beliefs. All my life I had avoided religious and spiritual people, as I found them to be unhinged. Concerning such subjects, I understood there must be some element of truth behind such belief systems, but badly explained, confusing the issue and never sounding quite true to me. My initial understanding after this experience was that there is an intelligence that runs through the entire universe as we know it, and that this is what is referred to as God; God is the universe; the universe is God. At the time I felt that we all live inside the consciousness of that which is referred to as God. I had many more experiences, after this initial one, over several years, which enabled me to come to some conclusions about our spiritual existence. I will go into them in more detail in the course of this book, but I no longer have this initial belief. And now, it is not that I dont have religious beliefs; theyre just not the same beliefs that religion has. I had been in love with Jen since the day I met her, 15 months previous to my initial spiritual experience, although she wasnt in love with me. The situation was complicated, as apart from her having a boyfriend, she was also a lot younger than me. She was 16 when I first met her, now she was approaching 18, whilst I was 33. She was also my friends sister, Justin, who had introduced me to Chen style taijiquan and starting teaching me what he knew of a particular Chen form. He had told me he had a sister, and at times, had described her to me, so I got an idea of her personality. I had found his description of her to fit in with what I was looking for in a girl; she seemed to fit in perfectly with my own personal tastes. So much so, that I purposely avoided

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

meeting her for two or three months, through fear of liking her too much. Several times I would be at Justins flat and he would tell me that Jen was coming over later to see him. Or she would phone him whilst I was there and say she would be coming over later. Whenever this happened I would give it 15-20 minutes and then make my excuses and leave. I didnt want to meet her because I had this strong feeling that I would fall in love with her. One might think that if I had these feelings then I would want to stay so as to meet her. But my thoughts were quite the opposite; I didnt want to be in a position where I would fall in love with someone I couldnt be with. I guess I didnt want to be hurt in this way. I saw her once, during a time when Justin and I left his flat. I was walking home and he was walking part of the way with me, as he was going to meet her along the way. As Justin and I parted I could see her out of the corner of my eye, as he walked over to where she was. I did want to look at her, but I could feel her gaze upon me. But one day, whilst I was visiting Justin, the intercom to his flat rang and he told me it was Jennifer, and she was on her way up. Well, obviously it would have been rude of me to just suddenly get up and leave, and I felt tricked in some way, as I had tried so hard to avoid her on several occasions. Yet now here she was and I could not escape from the situation. We got on like a house on fire, and we chatted for several hours. In fact we chatted for so long that Justin and Abby went to bed and left us to it. Her other brother was going to pop by after he finished work, around midnight, to take her home, and he had offered to give me a lift home in the process. After he dropped me home, I sat down and thought to myself, Well thats that then; I love her, just like I knew I would. I was aware that I was 16 years older than her, and this partly troubled me, but also I didnt think it should matter too much. It wasnt like I was looking for a 16 year old to be in love with. Granted, I did want to be with someone younger than myself, but since I had been looking for the right girl since I was 21, I guess thats roughly the age I was still looking for in a girl. Besides which, I am still very young at heart and didnt see myself as been old in comparison to her, as I dont feel old, nor do I wish to ever get old in my mind. So I didnt really see her as being that much younger than me, nor did I ever treat her like that. st Incidentally, we both shared the same birthday of March 31 , mine in 1972, and hers in 1988. But to conclude; the meeting of Jen and I, the situation I had avoided for several months, had made itself present in my life. Or rather, she had made herself present in my life. A few months later, Justin and I decided to share a flat together, along with his girlfriend. This was just what I needed, as I had always lived alone since I left home when I was 17. The three of us lived together for a year, and I saw Jennifer more often as time went on, to at least once a week, sometimes more. The situation was both pleasurable and frustrating for me, as my love for her began to grow. When she came over we always got on well, and were genuinely interested in each others lives, and we also had similar interests in common. Whenever she left she would always give me a long stare as she left. I wasnt sure why she always held her gaze I that manner; it was the same long gaze she gave me when we parted after the first time we met. One day Jen came over to our flat, in the early part of the new-year. I think it was only me that was there and Jen suggested that we go for a walk to the park instead of sitting indoors; it was a fairly sunny and a mild day after all. When we got to the park we sat down on the grass and there were lots of dead leaves everywhere. I playfully picked up a handful of leaves and tried to stuff them down the back of her top, and playfully she tried to do the same to me. We were both just being ourselves. We sat and talked for about half an hour or so. During this time she happened to see, and pick up, a tiny spider that she played with on her hand. As I gazed at what she was doing it happened that, due to the way she was sat sideways to me and leaning forward, I could see down her top and the left nipple of her breast was exposed. I am uncertain as to whether she knew that I could see this. I actually guess she must have because she was looking downwards so she must have seen it herself. Anyway I found myself embarrassed as I found it hard to take my eyes of this view. I felt slightly aroused and began to blush as the blood raced around my body. We were both smoking a joint also, which would have intensified my embarrassment. Once, during the summer, I was sat outside in the backyard reading a book, as I did for an hour or so each day. As I sat there I could hear someone come up to the gate outside. I simply presumed it to be Jen as I heard someone place a bag on the floor and rummage around in it. She was out there for a minute or so before opening the gate and coming in. I presumed she might have been putting on a bit of light makeup or something, in the nature of making herself more presentable before she entered. She was surprised to see me there in the backyard, and even more surprised when I told her that I knew she was there before she entered. I recall another time she came over, and she had not been in the flat for more than a few minutes before she went into the bathroom. When she came out of the bathroom I noticed that she had changed her underwear, because now she was wearing a multicoloured type of thong that was intentionally visible from the front and back, above the waistline of her jeans. It was a fashion that was going around during that year, one I never liked actually. I presumed that she might have thought it too risky to wear at home, and her parents would not have liked it, so thats why she changed when she came over. I didnt find it so much as provocative, but notable nonetheless, and she would have known that I would have known she had put these on. A couple of times she slept over at the flat, which I found almost unbearable, seeing her in her nightclothes. Im not sure why she wanted to sleep over at the flat, as she didnt live that far away. She may have slept over because she was otherwise expected to be home at a certain time, Im not sure. Obviously I did think that maybe it was to spend more time with me, but I didnt wish to be deluded with these types of thoughts, and get my hopes up, as it were. On one occasion I was the first one up and I came into the living room where she had slept on the sofa. She said she had been awake for a little while and I sat down with her as we chatted and had a smoke. After a while both Abby and Justin got up and soon went to work, so we were left there on our own. It was an awkward situation for me, as I didnt know whether she had planned it this way. Also I couldnt resist being playful with her, and I held her big toe in a certain way that produces an unbearable, yet intriguing, sensation. I felt attracted to her, seeing her there in her pajamas, but not so much in a desirable way; just a healthy attraction for someone I had strong feelings for. Im unsure what I would have done if she had made an advance towards me on that occasion, as she still had a boyfriend. All the time that I knew her then, I knew in my heart that I would never do anything with her whilst she was still in a relationship. But on that particular occasion Im not too sure. Towards the end of that year my feelings for her grew very strong. I found it almost unbearable, but at the same time I stayed true to myself and was always waiting for her to make a move, if that was what she desired. Once we went for a walk into town together to kill some time, and a strange thing happened: as we were walking down the high street to return to my flat, walking side by side, I noticed that she was walking very close to me, just a few inches away. More closely than I would have expected

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

from someone who was not my girlfriend. So as I walked, with Jen to my right, I began to edge slightly to the left. I shifted just a few inches over a few paces, and Jen shifted too, maintaining the same closeness. So again, over a few paces, I did the same, edging over to the left slightly. Again, she maintained the same closeness. So I repeated this again, and again she maintained the same closeness. So I then edged my way back to the right, closer to her, but she didn't move at all; we now walked closer together, side by side. Bear in mind that it was not busy in town and we both had enough room around us to not have to walk so closely together. I found this slightly perplexing, as if there was some kind of magnetism between us, as when I moved away from her she simply moved back closer to me. Although basically, I was testing her to see if she was walking that close to me on purpose, which seemingly she was. If she was my girlfriend I wouldve expected her to maintain her closeness to me, and if I was her boyfriend I would have also maintained my closeness to her also. But we were not boyfriend and girlfriend, so why did she do this? There was one particular occasion that she must have known that I cared for her. She was at our flat, sat next to me on the sofa, leaning forward, making a joint whilst speaking to Justin, who was sat on the floor. I wasnt paying too much attention to their conversation; I was watching the TV at the same time. But I heard her say something like a car nearly hit her as she was on her bike at the junction of two roads. Then I heard her say that afterwards she had to pick up the bike. Suddenly I said, What, the car actually hit you? Yeah, it just slightly bumped me and knocked me off my bike. She replied. Jen!, I said in shock and concern, be careful. Nobody said anything as she held her head downwards. Im sure she picked up on my concern for her, like I could literally hear her thinking, He cares about me. I was most upset that she might have injured herself in this way, as one would expect for someone you care about, and I wanted to place my hand on her back in affection, but I held back. Justin and I went for bike rides on many occasions, and sometimes Jen joined us, and even her other brother Mark, and Abby came with us too on one occasion. In fact Jen had asked her parents to buy her a BMX bike, although I persuaded her to get a mountain bike instead, as she couldnt really go for a decent bike ride on a BMX. One day we were both in the backyard as she sat on her new bike, and I was showing her how to get the best seating position for the size of her body. This is done my extending the leg downwards against the peddle with just a small kink in her knee and then raising or lowering the seat to match this extension. As it was, the seat needed to be raised higher, so I loosened the seat and grabbed hold of it from the front and back to shift it up closer towards her body. Now I didnt think too much of it at the time, but of course it meant that I was pressing and wiggling the seat into her crotch area. I was acting innocently as I did this, as its just the way it needs to be done. As I did this though, she just stared intently into my eyes. Im unsure if she felt I was trying to do something else or whether she found it arousing. It just so happens that I did this procedure again on another occasion when we all out riding and had taken a break. Again she looked intently into my eyes. I think perhaps it did arouse her but thats not what I was intending to do; its just the way you need to move the seat into the best position. But she did allow me to do it, and didnt suggest that she do it herself, despite however she felt on the first occasion this happened. Once, she phoned Justin to ask if he wanted to go for a bike ride. But he had to be somewhere later on so suggested that she ask me to go riding with her instead. He passed me the phone, and she asked me to go riding with her, which I accepted. She came over later and we went out for a ride together. I believe it was around September time, but the climate was still warm and sunny; it felt like a summertime occasion. As we got to the start of a designated cycle path, at the beginning of a wooded area, we paused for a while because Jen wanted to change the top she was wearing for another one that she had taken along with her. I though it a little strange as to why she wasnt wearing the top she had wanted to wear before she left home. Or do females generally take alternative pieces of clothing with them on such occasions? She went off on her own into the woods so no one could see her change her top. When she came back she was wearing a top that revealed all of her arms, and it was a tight top showing the curved shape of her upper body. Maybe I hadnt seen her like this before, but I realized how attractive her body was. Im not sure if she picked up on this or not, but seemed to know she was revealing more of her body to me as I noticed she seemed to have a serious kind of look on her face, as she held her gaze down as she got back on her bike. The top itself was a fairly normal top for a girl to wear, and like I said, Im not sure why she hadnt been wearing it in the first place, but the whole changing of her top seemed to be an issue for her, like she felt guilty or shy about it in some way, Im not too sure. We rode on a cycle path through Plym Woods, and after a while we sat down on a small grassy clearing on a hill. I was touched at what she did next as she pulled out a small blanket, just big enough for both of us to sit on. She pulled out some cake she had wrapped, and some fruit for both of us to eat. I apologized to her for not being that thoughtful myself. After we ate I made a joint and when I passed it to her I placed the edge of my hand slightly on her thigh. Again, I could sense her thinking, as her eyes looked blankly down, as if she was wondered why I would touch her in this way. Subtly I was letting her know that I wanted to get close to her, but at the same time testing her also, to see her response. After a while we got up to look at the trees that were close to us. She mentioned something about tree hugging, and I told her that I had no problem in hugging trees and proceeded to do so, and she did the same. I got the impression that she was now testing me to see how thoughtful or caring I could be. We were both being very smiley with each other. Then I told her that I felt jealous for the tree, as humans needed hugs themselves, although I was referring to myself and for her to hug me. I think she knew precisely what I meant and was simply smiling at me, maybe hesitant to give me a hug, yet at the same time also wanting to. We sat down again and chatted. I was telling her about my rave days in the early nineties, and how much of a good time Id had. It was something she knew she had missed out on, and wouldve liked to have had experienced herself. Then she said something to me that caught me off guard. As she looked down at the ground, twiddling with some grass, she said, We should do drugs together. In a split second I knew that if Jen we took a drug together like ecstasy, I wouldve wanted to make love to her. I really didnt want to put myself into a heightened state of sexual attraction without knowing how she truly felt about me first. So I replied, No, that would not be possible. Ive just spent the last 8 years battling with a Valium addiction, and I want to put my life of drugs behind me. This was true, but not my real reason for declining her offer. Her face had a look of disappointment, and I felt disappointed for her, and myself, as I knew it was an experience with me she was looking for, but I couldnt give it to her in that fashion.

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

Shortly afterwards we got back on our bikes and continued on our ride. We rode for a couple of miles before taking another break to get a breather. We sat down on a raised ledge under a small bridge. Jen laid down and I laid next to her, with our bodies in opposite direction so I could still see her face as we chatted. After a few minutes a large group of Royal Marines came running towards us from the direction wed previously came, as they were out exercising. As they approached and passed by us, I think some of them made some inaudible comments, as if they presumed we were two lovers. I noticed Jen was blushing, although Im unsure why as we were apparently friends out for a ride and not two lovers who had found a quiet spot to be together. We both rose up slightly into a more seated position, and I think I turned my body to sit next to her. Actually I think I felt slightly embarrassed for her, as I knew she was embarrassed: perhaps she felt she was doing something wrong, although on a surface level what were we doing wrong? We were just two friends out for a ride, were we not? Shortly after we got on our bikes again and continued on our journey. I remember at some stage we were just cruising along, side-by-side, when Jen turned her head towards me, and I turned my head to look at her. We simply smiled at each other, as if to acknowledge how nice it was to be enjoying each others company in this manner. Eventually we got to a point where we decided to turn around and go back home. The ride back home from this place is always enjoyable because there is a slight decline all the way, so the journey back is quite quick, and I knew we would be home shortly. But after ten minutes of so I noticed Jen was being very quiet and she had a serious thoughtful look on her face. I asked her if she was alright, and why she was so quiet. She said she was fine, but that she needed to go to the toilet. I told her that we could pull off somewhere as she could find a private spot in the woods to relieve herself. She said it was ok and that shed wait until she got home. I insisted that stopping to find a spot would not be a problem, but she declined. I thought that a little strange because if it were me, I wouldve just pulled over and relived myself, as the journey home was about another half an hour. I perceived she wasnt telling me the whole truth and perhaps she was either disappointed about my decline to experience drugs with her, or disappointed that our day out together was coming to an end. Maybe there was some guilt running through her about spending this kind of time with me whilst she still had a boyfriend. Some how I doubt that she wouldve asked me to take drugs with her in front of her boyfriend. Shortly after we got home to my flat, she told me that she had enjoyed our bike ride together, and that she wanted to do it again th sometime. I believe also that later on that evening she was saying to Justin and I that she couldnt wait until her 18 birthday. I asked her why, and she told me that it was so she could do what 18-year olds do. I told her she didnt need to wait until she was 18 to do what 18 year olds do. She looked at me intently with a serious look, perhaps to try and understand exactly what I meant. Of course I meant that if she was waiting until she was 18 so her and I could be together, then she neednt bother waiting, as her age no longer bothered me. I thought perhaps she thought that I had not yet made a move on her because of this legal age thing, and I wanted her to know that it did not concern me, as my love for her was real. I thought perhaps she was wondering why I had declined the drug experience together, and she wanted that to be more than what she had suggested. Perhaps she picked up on my real reason for the decline and wanted to see if the age between us was a problem for me. Im unsure of these things I mention, but it seemed there was an underlining reason for her to mention this about soon being 18. But all these tiny things, plus more, led me to believe that we were getting closer to each other and she knew how I felt about her, and that she was beginning to feel the same. Thats why I have detailed them as such. As always I waited for her to make her move, because it was about her wanting me; I needed her to want me so I would know for certain we were meant to be together, and that she was looking for something serious. At the end of the day, she was still young, although mature in her thoughts, but she may have been confused about what it was that she actually felt for me.

*************************************************************************************************************************************************

EDIT: to check ADD: none SPELLING: done GRAMMAR: to check Version: 1.0

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

Chapter 2

A Personal Tao
The following is just a description of an average life on planet earth. I could go on and on about the things I saw and participated in, and the wisdom I took from it all, but the experience and learning I found only really has relevance to my own selfawareness. Although, of course, we all have our individual journey that seems poignant enough to remake upon. All personal stories are relevant in that sense. But I feel no need to detail every last point, as this book is not intended to be an autobiography. The following is really just a brief overview to see how I reached a point of spiritual enlightenment from despair. I was born in the UK in 1972, and our family moved to Gibraltar in 1976; my dad had worked in a UK dockyard and took up a 3year contract to work at the dockyard in Gibraltar. We came back to the UK for about 9 months when the contract was up, but my dad took on another contract so we moved back to Gibraltar again for a few more years. We finally moved back to the UK towards the end of 1983, when I was about eleven and a half. On reflection, Im so glad we moved there because if I had grown up in the UK I feel my life would have been somewhat different. It was a beautiful place to live and grow up in. To be growing up in constant sunshine in the Mediterranean was shear bliss for me. I felt quite independent there, and most of the time I would be out exploring the different parts of this tiny isthmus. If I wasnt swimming in the sea, I was climbing rocks and trees, and I felt very much at one with nature. If every I was experiencing my true self, it was during this time of my life. For years after we came back to the UK my mind flitted back there quite often, as I knew that was one time I was truly happy. Im sure most people can look back to their childhood and miss that aspect of themselves, but the culture shock I had when coming back to the UK left my childhood to hold more of a value, as I came out of the warmth and into the cold. During the latter time we had lived in Gibraltar, my dad was having an affair with his friends wife; who was naturally a good friend of my mums also. With Gibraltar being a small place, it had a tight British community, so I knew my parents friends and children quite well. My parents split up after a few months of returning back to the UK, as this is when my dad must have told my mum what had happened. One day my mum told my sister and I that our dad was leaving us. I cried and cried on this occasion; my whole world fell away from me. I didnt even want to be in the UK, and now this added blow made me feel very insecure, and, of course, at that age you have no real idea of what was going on, but I lost my family unit, which had meant so much to me. Obviously my mum was devastated too, she hadnt seen it coming, and was doubly shocked that her husband and one of her close friends had done this to her. My dad never explained to me what had happened, and I was forced to accept the woman, that my mum now hated and told me so quite often, as my new step-mum, as my dad remarried shortly after the divorce came through. My mum never did remarry, nor have any serious relationship after this time, as the loss and hurt seemed too great for her. I feel too that she never felt she was worthy of another mans loving attention after this betrayal. Of course, how people allow themselves to be affected after certain experiences is their own choice. After about a year went by my mum moved into a 2-bedroom house which meant that my sister was to live with her and I was to live with my dad and my new step-mum, Marilyn, or the bitch, as my mum quite often called her. I had always taken to this woman when I was in Gibraltar, she always showed me love and attention, possibly because she only had a daughter, or maybe because I was just that type of child that women took to in a motherly way. But now I saw her as quite cold and I generally responded accordingly, although our relationship did improve over time. Obviously she had betrayed my mum, and I felt both she and my dad had also betrayed me. In short, I became a bit of a tare-away after this point. Although I shortly started attending a grammar school for boys, and did get a good education, I did get arrested a few times for petty stuff such as shoplifting and criminal damage. Anyway, life took its toll with my dad, Marilyn and me, and I left home at 17. I lived with my older brother for a few months, but that didnt work out as he practically forced me into a life of crime, a life he himself had been engaging in since my parents split up, although he had always been heading towards that way all his life. I ended up with no th fixed abode and some months later I received a prison sentence of 12 months; I spent my 18 birthday in prison. During 1989 I had been engaged in the Acid House scene, and when I came out of prison, mid 1990, I became more heavily involved in this rave scene of partying and drug taking. I have no regrets of the life I lived during this time; it was in fact a great time, as thousands of people in one club enjoyed the same buzz. I got so out of it at a rave once that I ended up having an epileptic fit and was taken to hospital. Over the space of 2 years I had several more fits before being diagnosed with epilepsy, although the second one I was not on drugs, and the third one was about 12 hours after coming down from a night out where I had taken ecstasy. I remember the first fit shocked everyone around me; it had happened about ten minutes before the rave was due to finish, so by the time the music had stopped and people were leaving the club, there I was on the floor with paramedics around me. I can imagine it being an anti-climax for many people on an otherwise happy occasion. I was, like others around me, part of the first group of people who helped to get the whole scene kicking off in my town. I was in with the rave promoters at the time, rarely paid to get into a club, and was quite well know within this community. The epileptic fit had physically knocked me for six, but after a week or so of this occurrence I was back in the club on ecstasy again screaming, Hardcore will never die! I really didnt have a care in the world, and Im sure my ego was boosted somewhat by the concern of others where I wasnt so concerned, but shouldve been. I just carried on, business as usual. During this time I had been with several girls, but it never amounted to anything more than sex, mostly to my disappointment, as so many times I felt like I was being used, whereas I was looking for something more secure. But, of course, we were all young back then, and a little more carefree, also influenced by the freedom of expression within the rave scene. But by mid 1991 I met a girl named Marie and we fell in love, she was a god-send. This was the happiest time of my life since I came back to the UK,

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

and I adored her very much as we shared our life together around this rave scene. But by late 1992 I grew despondent of the scene and the life I was living. Id stopped taking Class A drugs, and although I had always enjoyed dance music thoroughly, it began to wane for me as the underground scene became more popular, and in my opinion, more commercial and inane. I, like other friends around me, had pushed drug taking to its limits. I never did get into using needles, although one time I did inject some diazepam, and on another occasion I injected a small amount ketamine. Perhaps the most dangerous thing I ever did was take an ecstasy tablet, which were presumed to be a mixture of MDMA and heroin, and shortly afterwards I took several temazepam (sleeping) tablets. On this occasion I also smoked a temazepam in a joint. I dont recall anything else that happened after this until sometime into the next day. My friends said I kept falling down and they had to keep picking me up. How I was able to stay conscious at all during this experience I have no idea. But by now, late 92, I was bored of it all, and had taken it as far as I could, or as far as I wanted to. I moved out of where I had been living for the past two years and into a council flat. I expected Marie to move in with me, but she never did. I was finding it hard to adjust to my new life without drugs, and although she had cut down on her drug intake, it was still a part of her life. But I decided I needed to do something more productive and started a college course studying Database Design & Computer Programming. By December 1992 my girlfriend and I split up. We got back together again in the New Year, but only for a month or so, before she finally called it a day. My whole life fell away from me. I dropped out of the college course as I fell into a state of depression. It didnt take me too long to realize that Marie had left me because of the person I had turned into. Where drugs had been my crutch for some years, she had been become a crutch also in terms of emotional security. Although I never mistreated her, I did begin to take her for granted. I always seen her as my girlfriend and never really seen myself as her boyfriend. Although, in hindsight, I can see that she always expected me to lead the relationship, and she had stopped giving me what I gave to her on equal terms. From her point of view we grew to be incompatible, but at the time I blamed myself for pushing her away from me. During this time of deep depression, and despair with the realization of my loss with Marie, a voice inside my head said, Well if you want to be with a girl like that again, youll have to better yourself as a human. So from that day on I began to study myself closely and tried to see how I came across to others. That was the beginning of my journey to self-realization. But I found it hard to cope with life and began to rely heavily on cannabis and Valium to comfort me. One thing I lost around this time was my love for art, which had been with me for most of my life prior to this. I found that every time I tried to put my mind into an artistic mode, I simply felt depressed with the loss of love in my life. Art had always been such an enjoyable passion for me and I was fairly talented, or at least it couldve developed into something worthy. I did manage to pick my life up slightly after about 6 months. Although, I couldnt go back to the college course, I did start a parttime course and got qualifications in Computer Aided Design. These qualifications were for DOS based CAD, but I wanted to take this further into Microsoft Windows based CAD, which was still in its early stage of development. So I went to a computertraining centre to learn how to use Windows before I pursued CAD further. Within about a month at the training centre I had learned all their software; business stuff like Microsoft Office, etc., so they asked me if I would like to work there and help train others, which I accepted. Although I had done some small design work when I left school, before going to Art College, this was my first real job and it was just what I needed. I enjoyed it very much and ploughed into a working life, presuming also that I would be in a better position to find love again if I could offer some kind of security where I previously I hadnt been able to. I had a small fling with a girl I had known for a couple of years, but it didnt work out. She had just come out of a long-term relationship, and the boy, who I knew fairly well, was still in love with her. She was still on friendly terms with him, but I felt she was flitting between us and I told her that when her relationship was finally over I would be prepared to give her more time. I also felt bad for the boy and it just didnt feel right to pursue a relationship in this way, despite the fact that I was quite fond of her. After a few months I bumped into an old girlfriend that Id been with when I was 14 until 16 years old, and I always felt it was a shame that wed split up in the first place. Unfortunately, at the time, her younger sister had been killed in a car crash and her mum and her had lived alone, and found the ordeal hard to cope with. I too was devastated, as her sister was a sweet girl, and it was my first taste of losing someone close to me. The girlfriend at the time didnt cope too well and it ended up with us splitting apart. And we were only young anyhow; it was difficult for the both of us. So we did get back together after 5 years, but not for long. She was a nice girl and she had fallen for me again, but the feeling was not totally mutual. I felt like I was going back on something that was best left in the past. So I concentrated on my new working life, and after a few years I escalated this to a years contract lecturing business software for the Ministry of Defense. It was a highly paid job but it entailed working away from home for weeks on end, traveling around the UK. Although I did enjoy the work, it was stressful living this way; staying in B&Bs with no social life, and I couldnt drink whilst I was on medication for epilepsy. Although since this time Ive never really taken to drinking again. Like I said, cannabis and Valium were my way of coping with things, but this lifestyle soon took its toll. I decided to take some time off, and although I could have went back to work for the MOD, I decided against it. For a few months I did some work from Devon County Council and Plymouth Land Registry, still in IT, but I wasnt happy in myself, and by this time I was addicted to Valium. This was early 1997, and I went to see my doctor as I was sometimes taking about 100mg of Valium a day, some days more. He signed me off as sick, and we began a prescription reduction program. I spent most of my time in doors, comforted by the fact that I had my Valium, which up until that point had caused a lot of stress when I couldnt get hold of any on the black market. About a year later I did do a 2-year course studying Sound Engineering, since I had a love for electronic music. By the end of 2000 I moved away from the council estate and into a flat within a large house, where I knew some of the other tenants and the landlord that lived there also. I actually knew him from the early 90s as he used to run some of the major rave nights in the city. For the most part we got on well, he shared the same birthday as me, although a few years older than I. This time of my life was a big change for me. Up until that point I had been living in a fairly rough part of the city, where I had to always keep my guard about me, in a place where your ego could be your best protection, or your worst enemy. The new place I had moved into was situated in a fairly nice area with a large student population, as the University was about 10 minutes walk away. There was a guy, Stef, who lived beneath me with his girlfriend. I took to this guy quite well; I appreciated his kind and

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

soft nature. He actually knew of me, or knew my reputation, but after sometime I think he realized that although I had a rough background, I was trying to improve on my life, and we had some good deep conversations. He was quite an intelligent guy, and I also found a lot of wisdom from him when we interacted. I admired aspects of him and knew I would be better of if I was able to incorporate those aspects into myself. Stef was a placid and modest person, and right into smoking his weed. Up until this point in my life I had generally smoked cannabis in solid form, called soap bar because of the way it is shaped. Smoking proper weed was expensive for me and also hard to source. Up until the early 90s this soap bar had been of a good grade, but by now it had become a very cheap and poor version of cannabis. It was increasingly difficult to find in its old and purer form. It ended up being only imported into the UK, and now could consist of anything from barbiturates to sellotape. I think I remember tests being done on it and it may have now had only up to 10% cannabis. I avoided this stuff at all costs, and began to only smoke cannabis in its more natural weed state. It is also notable that during the late 90s cannabis cultivation really began to take off, from just a handful of outdoor grown strains to very high grade, indoor-grown, some of which is ridiculously strong. Although, around this time, for me, the stronger the better. I also began to sell weed to help pay for my habit, as I was still prevented from working with my diazepam addiction and depression. Sometime during 2003 I began to have severe stomach pains. I had now been on a diazepam reduction script since 1997, and the amount of cannabis I was smoking may have irritated by stomach. I had several medical tests and it seemed I had some form of IBS. This concerned me quite a bit and added to my stress. I took several types of medication to help ease my stomach, but to no avail. I thought perhaps that the years of taking Valium was now taking its toll on my insides. My main cause of stress was that I was totally dependant on taking Valium to help cope with the life-stress up until this point, but by now the taking of it was stressing me out also; it was quite paradoxical. I cant remember the amount of diazepam I was being prescribed at the time, but I always tried cutting down at a slightly higher rate than I was being reduced at, and gave away any remainder. But it always stressed me out that no matter how hard I pushed myself, I still needed to take this drug everyday just to stay on top of everything. By now I wasnt even getting high from it, and I resented Valium greatly for being in my life. It is not really something you can just suddenly stop taking; the physical risks are too high. And some say its the hardest drug to come off. Heroin addicts shun at the idea of being addicted to Valium; its that bad. By mid 2004 my physical pain was unbearable, and I knew this pain was caused by stress, and that I really needed to undo the way I was thinking. And all I had been thinking about up until this time was how to be a better person, to bring love in my life, which still hadnt happened. Although I only saw my ex-girlfriend, Marie, a few times when wed split up, I still thought of her. Although, it wasnt her that I missed, but what we had together, and I still felt the loss. So it was at this time I decided to take try and take a hold of my health condition, and I started to do some yoga at home by learning from a book. A couple of weeks into doing yoga, I got introduced to Justin who then began to teach me tai chi. I met him because I had recently bought a Chinese gold ring, which had a symbol on it I couldnt read. I showed it to a guy named Mike, who I was selling weed to, and he told me that he knew someone who would be able to read it. So I drew the symbol on some paper, and a week or two later Mike came back and said it was a symbol for longevity. He had told his friend about me and that I had started to do some yoga, so Justin offered to teach me some tai chi instead, and thats how we met, which in turn, is how I also met Jennifer. Its funny how life works sometimes; I buy a Chinese ring with a longevity symbol on it, which enabled Justin and I to meet, I learn tai chi, find my perfect girl, later form a connection between my mind and my energy, and reach a level of enlightenment. So buying a gold ring can sometimes be a positive aspect on a spiritual journey. Justin and I lived together for a year, and it turned out to be one of the best years of my life. I also consider it the last year of my former life, since my life after it is quite abstract to my prior existence, and vice versa. After living alone for such a long time, it was great to share my life with people. Also, as Justin was part Asian and his girlfriend Abby was Chinese, it gave me a more relaxed taste of life. I had never really eaten well up until this point, and Justin had previously worked in a Thai restaurant, so I was always grateful for having nutritious meals every day. I was able to put on some much needed weight, and we both went for bike rides as often as we could, playing squash and going swimming, and I got more into doing tai chi on a daily basis. I also started to read the Tao Teh Ching, and gave contemplation to the concept of Tao. I had been an atheist up until this point, but now I began to contemplate on a universal consciousness. All these things enabled me to put a large part of my life behind me. I had been claiming Incapacity Benefit for a long time too, and it was always a stressful time needing to have 6 monthly check ups to validate this claim, which tended to be a hit and miss experience, and having to appeal against incorrect decisions. I had a medical interview that year and the outcome was that I didnt need another interview until 3 years time. That was a huge weight of my mind, and it allowed me to relax more. Later on in the year I was able to finally come off the Valium prescription Id been on for the last 8 years. The last couple of months of this ordeal were very hard. For the final few weeks I was only taking 1mg to 0.5mg a day, which was basically nothing, although the addiction was purely psychological at this stage, but I finally did it. I remember the days that followed as I tears came to me eyes with shear joy; it was a big step for me as a huge weight was lifted from my life. When I moved in with Justin and Abby it had been 12 years since Marie and I had split up, and I finally felt comfortable enough to let go of what Id lost. In truth it was my growing love for Jennifer that helped me make this step. Being in her presence allowed me to look forward to the future rather than the past. Unwittingly, she played an important role in my recovery from stress and depression. Over the course of the year she came over to our flat quite often. She had always had a boyfriend during this time, and although I would never had done anything to jeopardize that situation, I did my best to enjoy her company as much as I could. I always enjoyed being nice to her and accommodating where I could, and we grew fond of each other as friends. It was obvious to me that she liked me, but I simply waited for her to make her move, if and when she wanted to take it further. But regardless of what I wanted from our friendship, I was always be grateful for her coming into my life, which helped me to build a foundation for a transformation, which came later in Dec 2005. ************************************************************************************************************************************************* GRAMMAR: check Version: 1.0

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

Chapter 3

Tao Interrupted
A good student can learn from a bad master, but a bad master cant learn from a good student.

Back to Dec 2005 The next morning I awoke feeling totally elated. I dont ever recall feeling this happy before, except maybe when I was a small boy before I came back to live in the UK again. The huge weight of depression that Id been carrying for the last 13 years had been lifted from me, and I was very much at ease with myself. The first thing I did was to move my energy with my mind as I spiraled it in my dan tien* and above it, outside my body. The spiral of energy came out again and was orgasmic, but nowhere near like it had been the previous night. Then I got up out of bed as normal, except from smiling from ear to ear. I didnt spend too much time thinking about the intricacies of what had happened, but I did feel happy about awakening to my chi; it that sense I was glad of this achievement. The funny thing was that I was not really doing tai chi with the goal of experiencing my chi. Id been doing it to better my health and generally feel happier. I remember Justin had spoke to me several times about chi energy and I always declined to comment on something I had not yet experienced. I told him that I didnt want to talk about chi and that I didnt think about it much. In hindsight I can see that sometimes it is best to go into something innocently without any preconceived ideas about what it may be. I was, however, a little surprised that I had achieved this within 18 months of doing tai chi; that I had not expected. One thing I found unusual that morning was that I made a joint, as per usual, but when I smoked it I did not feel high. I did not feel the effects of smoking cannabis in anyway, which I found bizarre. Im not sure how much I smoked during the next few days as I was literally in the clouds anyway, with my newfound happiness. I did practice moving my energy a lot. It felt at times that I might loose the connection I had made with my mind, and certainly in the mornings the first thing I would do was to check my energy to see if I could still move it. The thought of losing that connection really scared me, and even to this day I would feel completely lost without that connection. I think, ordinarily, the concept of moving your energy with your mind may seem abstract to experience, but although a paranormal feat, it felt very normal at the time, as it still does, because it is a truer state of being. In fact, I feel the most abnormal thing anyone could experience would be the non-ability to move their energy with their mind, which applies to, say, 99.9999% of humans. And one of the strongest feelings I had at this time was that I did not become something extra to being human, but that I had returned to a state of being I once was. For the next 3 days I didnt see, or speak to anyone, until Justin came over to see me in my new flat for the first time. We chatted for a while and I told him what had happened concerning the connection with my chi. I think I must have mentioned it previously on the phone before he came over, but he seemed in shock, almost as if he didnt believe what I was saying. I dont recall the specifics of our conversation but I do recall several instances where he was shocked by what I was saying, as I seemed to be correcting him on some of his false views on tai chi, and chi in general. Whilst I was still being pleasant with him I think I did give him the impression that I wasnt really prepared to listen to what he had to say anymore concerning these issues. It was only a month previous when he was trying to preach to me something concerning the Tao, to which I had told him that I didnt need to read the Tao Teh Ching anymore. He seemed put out by what I was saying, as if to imply that I was being perhaps cocky about my understanding of the world. Whereas what I was implying was that I really dont need to be taught philosophy by someone who I found to be slightly delusional. Although I meant what I had said about not needing to read the Tao Teh Ching, as at that point I found most of it to be seemingly obvious, although still profound at times. Also during this conversation at my flat I was aware that the Chen style tai chi that Justin had been teaching me was somewhat different to how Id seen on a DVD I had recently got by Chen Zhenglei, from the Chen family who originated taijiquan. I didnt say anything to him at this stage, but he was becoming quite transparent to me, and I really didnt want to be around him, or rather I really didnt want to hear much of what he had to say. I also remember at this time that I may have given off a slight cocky attitude, as I was overly happy with my new situation. I say that because I do remember thinking about how I was coming across to him after he left. It was not like I was never going to see him again, but I really did need some time to myself after living with him for a year, since we had grown apart and I had found him quite a stiff person really, for a tai-chi teacher. I had arranged with Justin to meet our old landlord, Steve, at Justin's new place, so we could get our deposit back. He told me that he was going around his parents but would be back in time to meet our landlord. When I got there, Justin wasnt in but his Thai friends let me in, and I waited there an hour or so, but neither Justin, nor Steve turned up. So I gave Steve a ring, but he said that he hadn't arranged to come down that evening but had made arrangements for another day. He also told me that Justin had asked him to split the cheque three ways despite the fact that we had already agreed that the cheque would be split into two as Justin already owed me approximately his third. I was perplexed at why Justin had told me to come down and why he had made different arrangements with Steve with regards the cheque. I spoke to Justin about this on the phone, I dont recall now what was said, although we did arrange to meet on another day, but I started to have doubts as to if he was going to give me my share of the deposit. It had been several days now that I had awakened to my chi and I decided to give Jennifer a call, for she had been on my mind a lot, and now I was in my new flat I wanted for us to spend some time together, away from Justin. I also felt confident now to tell her how I felt about her, and to see how she would respond. So I called her, and we chatted for about 10 minutes as I told her about what had happened to me recently, and just general chitchat. I was surprised however that even though she had seen Justin recently he hadnt told her about my good news. Anyway, during this conversation I repeatedly said in my mind, Tell me

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

you want to come over and see me. In the end Jen said, I should come over to see you in your new flat. I happily agreed and we arranged for her to come over in the evening a few days later. I think it was going to be 5 days later as she had other plans during the next few days. I was extremely happy that she wanted to come over. Id spent a long time trying to get to this point with her, and now, finally, I was going to be in a comfortable position to tell her that I was in love with her. I was obviously apprehensive about how she would take it, but I wasnt going to know for sure, so just contemplated on it having a positive outcome. I felt very confident in what was going to happen. For the previous year I had made her feel as comfortable as I could when she was around me, and it was obvious we liked each other. Whether her feelings were as strong as mine I wasnt sure. But for most of this time I was waiting for her to make the right move, which is why I chose not to ask her to come over, but allow her to say she wanted to come over, and that she wanted to see me. During those several days I was ecstatically happy, and I was at my flat most of the time with a huge smile on my face. What I had been working hard on for years seemed to be finally coming to fruition. I also started to really get into my tai chi, and I noticed I had developed a very tuned-in technique, which did surprise me somewhat. It was as if the quality of the form was encoded in me, maybe from a previous lifetime or perhaps I just tuned myself in so much that anything like that was possible. I was also becoming increasingly sexually charged. Dont get me wrong, I loved Jen dearly, and I felt we deserved to be together, but after not having sex for the previous 7 years, I was also looking forward to the possibility of making love again, and was happy that it might be with Jen. I increasingly found this hard to get out of mind as I enjoyed contemplating on such a scenario. But as I said, I loved her very much, so the thought of making love with her felt to be normal, and not in a desirous way. On a Friday I went meet Justin, with regards to the deposit with our old landlord, but when I got to his place there was no reply. I waited a while, called him, but he did not reply, nor did he turn up, so carried on my way. I didnt actually get my money back off him until into the New Year. The next day a friend popped over to see me, Mike, the same friend who had introduced my to Justin. We chatted for a couple of hours and I told him what had happened. We also spoke of Justin and I told him that even though I had enjoyed living with Justin and Abby, I was glad to get away from him, and that I doubted if I would see much more of him, at least not in the capacity that I had previously been doing. The conversation did turn a bit gossipy as Mike had known Justin for quite some time and had some negative things to say about him, like Justin never really got on with anybody and was always falling out with his friends. In fact, he told be a bizarre thing that happened one time, a few years back: Justin had told Mike that he thought his own dad was an alien! I was perplexed at such a comment, as Ive never heard someone describe anybody in this way, whether he meant that he honestly suspected his dad was an alien, or whether it was just a derogatory term, Im not sure. But I began to have my suspicions that Justin was not all that he made himself appear to others. Then, on the Sunday evening, I got a strange text message from Justin which started with, "Well I suppose you think I'm a prick you can just blank. Generally people come in varying degrees of hassle" Then something about me being hard work and that he'd tried to be tactful. I dont recall how the rest of the text went but I was shocked how this suddenly came out of the blue for no apparent reason. I rang him a few times but he wouldn't answer, but once when he did, he simply told me to fuck off. Eventually I replied to his text and told him he was obviously suffering from some kind of paranoia and that I had no idea what he was talking about. Im not sure if we exchanged further texts or whether I just left it like that. I was angry with him, but more so perplexed at why he decided to say such a thing. But at the same time I did not think too deeply about it until the next day. I thought perhaps he may have said something to Jen about us falling out ,so I sent her a text asking her if she was still ok to pop over, and what sort of time did she want to come around. Her reply was: From personal observations I feel certain possibilities forming. I can't come around tonight, not tonight, I would be in-between people which would be inevitable" My whole world fell apart as I battled with my anger at what Justin had done, and my disappointment that Jen had not wanted to be in between people, but chose to listen to whatever lies Justin told her, without hearing my side of the story. I believe Jen and I exchanged texts over a couple of days which ended up in us falling out, although my last message to her was apologetic, but I received no further reply from her. It must have been around this time that I started to experience some very negative emotions and occurrences. My enlightenment was hindered, and having my heart torn out caused me to have little control over what my energy was doing. Its hard for me to remember exactly how I was feeling and what was going on, as I am writing this story 6 years down the line. But by now I became extremely worried about what was happening. How could such an important and happy time in my life suddenly come to an unexpected end? How could I have worked so hard to get to this point and now have it taken away from me based on someone elses lies? How could my pure agenda be overridden by such a negative one, and at a time when I just tapped into pure consciousness? Nighttime was a constant nightmare for me; when I would go to bed I kept slipping in and out of my body. At times it felt like I was sleeping on a raft in the middle of the ocean, as my energy was floating and moving all over the place. It can still do that to this day, under certain condition which I will explain much later on, but Im much more used to it by now, and even sometimes walking around during the day I can seem a little off balance, as my energy swirls around. Negative emotions like this will disrupt your energy and it can be obvious now when people are nervous or in distress or danger. One very lucid dream I had at the time went something like this: D#001 It was pitch black, and it seemed like some sort of game was being played concerning myself, and I could sense several others around me also. The thought that I had was that one of us had a knife but nobody knew who had it. So we were all constantly on edge, expecting to be stabbed as we fumbled about in the dark. This went on for quite some time until suddenly I saw a very large elephant coming towards me, or rather I saw its head. It had large tusks that were made of fire and it startled me quite a bit. Then I came out of the dream and was just about to wake up when I heard a male voice laughing. Maybe a year or so later I was able to understand that the elephant can be symbolic of knowledge, or information. As Ive stated, its hard for me to remember the specifics of what I did during this time, and how I was feeling emotionally, except for the fact that I was extremely angry, and was suffering from a great loss of love I had tried so hard during the last 12 years to reacquaint myself with. Jennifer seemed so perfect me for, and I for her, I could not understand why this was happening. Also during this time, smoking cannabis was having a detrimental effect on my chi and mental state, which had an added difficulty, as

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

I was mentally addicted to it. It was likened to every couple of tokes I took seemed like I had just dropped LSD. And although I didnt smoke tobacco on its own, but only in joints, I was now faced with the stress of having to give up smoking altogether. I also began to see a lot of energy around me, mainly during the evenings. The flat was freezing cold and the heating was lousy, which added to the negative vibration around me. One or twice I remember watching myself breathing chi in and out, and I would see large areas in my room made up of a white chi, as I referred to it at the time. I also saw lots of trails when I moved my arms, and trails off objects when I walked past them. I had actually started to see these trails within a few weeks of starting tai chi, but know it was much more intense. The stress was unbearable, and I could do nothing to escape from it. I could also sense some extreme negativity all around me, both in terms of consciousness and energy, external to myself. I had no one I could talk to about this either. I knew no one within spiritual communities that may have been able to help me understand specifically what was going on in terms of energy and consciousness awareness. I had wanted to go and see Dr Wen, but I cant remember exactly why I didnt now. In hindsight the best way I can describe how I felt during this time was as if I was experiencing death whilst still being alive. I was a total living nightmare. A couple of days later I got a phone call from Jens older brother, Mark. He was asking me to return some books that he had given me over a year ago, as he wanted to give, or lend them, to a friend. I was a little perplexed by this as Mark had actually given me the books and had not lent them to me. The two books were on MIDI, for use with synthesizers, etc. When he gave them to me I said to him that it was a nice gesture but I had no use for them as I understood MIDI well enough and would never read them. He told me that he had absolutely no more need for them and that they would be better off with someone like myself, for he was aware of me being into making electronic music at the time. So I took them off his hands, as it were. A few months later, when I moved out and got a flat with Justin & Abby, I ended up throwing the books away as I cleared out some stuff. So now, over a year later, Mark was asking for these books back that I knew he had given me to keep. I ended up having an argument with him about this, as he was adamant that the books were given on loan, and I ended up putting the phone down on him. After a few minutes, still perplexed at why these McNultys were suddenly turning on me with their delusions, I called him back. I knew also that it would be wise for me to get back in Jens good books if I made amends with Mark. So I called him back up and reiterated that he had given me the books, but if he felt that hed lent them to me then I would buy him some similar books on the subject as replacements. A couple of weeks passed and I did manage to see Jen again because I had a CD of hers that she wanted me to return. So I arranged to meet her, but the funny thing was that I was so caught up in wanting to see her that I completely forgot to bring the CD. Anyway we exchanged a few sentences, and it must have concerned Justin and I falling out, because I remember saying to her that I found Justin to be the most delusion person I had ever met. She did not like me saying this but I also told her that whilst I did enjoy living with him and Abby, I found Justin to be quite stiff, and in that sense he was beginning to stifle me. She said, I know what you mean. We walked and chatted some more, and at some stage I said to her, I love you Jen. She gave a big warm smile. Now that was the first time in my life that I said something that I didnt mean to say. Not that I didnt mean it, but it seemed to have just came out of nowhere, to which I immediately said, as I love all my friends. Her face dropped and her smile was gone. I think it confused her, but I was still trying to keep my feelings unknown to her. I felt silly when I told her I loved her, and thats why I said something afterwards to cover myself. Maybe silly is not the right word, I think above all I felt guilty for loving her now, whereas I never did feel guilty before, the unnecessary stress caused by Justins actions had put an extreme amount of pressure on me to attempt to rebuild the friendship I had lost with Jen. On reflection I can see this better now, and this is part of what happens when you join the light; It can make you feel bad about something that is actually very right. And it is mainly about the consciousness aspects of ourselves not wanting anything to do with the energy aspects. In fact, there are a multitude of paradigms that were running at the time, but it is best for me to talk about it at a much later point, for at the time I had no idea what was going, or why. In the end we said goodbye and I told her that I would like to see her again sometime, when all this had died down. I said, I would at least like to see you on your birthday. She replied with a big warm smile, Our birthday. She agreed that we should meet up again in a few months time, and then we parted. I was half okay when I walked away, perhaps feeling ok that we would meet up again at some point in the near future. I was fairly happy at the time, even though I was dealing with some very negative moments in my life, I had recently been enlightened after all, and so I did try and hold on to that feeling as much as I could. I guess even though I wanted to be with her quite badly, part of me was trying to assess the situation from a Taoist perspective; in that, what never happened was meant to be. But that type of contemplation didnt last long. I knew I needed to maintain contact with her, and I couldnt wait until our birthday, 3 months away. I realized that I would need to get back into Justins good books if I wanted to be able to see Jen again. I did this, most likely giving Justin the impression that I had acted negatively towards him unnecessarily, and that I wanted to make it up to him, as blaming him for causing the end of our friendship wouldnt be something he would respond to. So I decided to edge my way back into his life with the intention of seeing Jen again. Although, Ill admit to that date, I had never lost a friend in this way, and had enjoyed Justins company for most of the time, so I did want to reconcile our parting, its just in my nature to not fall out with people unnecessarily. So Justin and I started talking again, and I went down to his new place a couple of times. I dont recall any specifics in what was said to reform our friendship, and we didnt speak about why he had made his uncalled-for outburst concerning the text he had sent me. We talked about tai chi, and he lent me some books on Chi Kung. He did, however, find it hard to grasp the spiritual aspect of what I was going through; he presumed I had made connection with my chi and there was nothing deeper to it. And again, I dont recall the specifics but during this time he once said to me, "You need to jump over one last hurdle before sincerity can be granted, which I found confusing as to why, after reaching a level of enlightenment, this was apparently not good enough for Justin, and his virtue was above mine in some way, and that I needed to prove myself to him, so he could grant me his personal sincerity. This also implied at this stage Justin was not being sincere to me, which was seemingly obvious, but I let him be who he chose to be, as I had much more important things on my mind. On another occasion he actually said to me that he was hoping that I would teach him some tai chi. Again I found this confusing as he had been teaching me up to this point. And I guess what Justin couldnt realize was that my tai chi was good at this stage because I had just spent 13 years trying to perfect my consciousness so that I could be in tune with my energy-self. So one could spend a lifetime practicing tai chi, but if you do not work on your consciousness, then how are you expected to merge your consciousness with your energy? So in that

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

sense I couldnt tech Justin anything about tai chi except tai chi philosophy, since taijiquan in an internal martial art based on yin yang theory. Anyway, I asked him how Jen was, and he told me that she had split up from her boyfriend. I told him, intuitively, that they would get back together in the New Year, and then split up again after a few weeks. The reason why I said this was because Jen and her boyfriend had split up at the exact same time of the year that Marie and I had done 13 years ago. It seemed blatantly obvious to me at the time that it was a repetition of some kind of cycle, and that Jen was leaving her boyfriend for the same reasons as Marie had left me. Thats just how it felt at the time. In some ways I could se my old self in her boyfriend when I was his age. I was finding it increasingly stressful to go into my new flat; no sooner as I would open the front door I would feel a rush of fear all over me. It got so bad that I told Justin I was finding it hard to cope with, and that I always felt better when I was around people, rather than being on my own. He suggested that I could stay a few nights at his new place, as they had a converted attic that had been made into a spare bedroom that nobody was using. So I did this a little reluctantly. I most certainly did not want to live with Justin again, but I did feel better whilst I was around people, so I was grateful for the offer, as it gave me more time to think about what was happening to me in terms of spirituality, and of course, I knew I would be able to see Jen a little more. I slept there some nights but stayed at my place during the day. I think I may have asked Jen if she wanted to come over to see me at my place but I think her general response was that she wanted to see how it went, concerning my reformed friendship with Justin. I had absolutely no idea what nonsense Justin must have told her for her to be so hesitant about being my friend again. On one occasion I think I was in the back garden having a smoke, and when I came back into the kitchen area I overheard the end of a conversation between him and Jen, and Jen made a reply, "Some people are slow to change." I knew it was a comment about me as Jen was looking at me when she said it, and Justin had obviously expressed an opinion that I hadnt changed. But then if he doesnt understand himself I could hardly expect him to understand others around him. But it is sad that some people see things they dont like in others whereas they darent look at themselves to realize that the problems lay within themselves; its a form of self-delusion. I saw Jen quite a few times whilst at Justins, but our friendship was not the same; she had changed, and our interactions were awkward. On one occasion I gave Justin a present, which Jen saw me do. It was a Chinese series of jade balls carved into each other; balls within balls, so to speak. I had originally bought it for myself just recently for 30, but felt it would be a good gesture to give it to Justin to show I wanted things to get back to how they were. He told me that Abby had told him to give it back to me and he should not accept it. She was probably aware that it shouldve been Justin giving me a present to make up for what he had done. Another time I brought down two new books to give to Mark and reiterated to Justin that Mark had given me the original books and not lent them to me. Justin agreed with me, as he remembered being there at the time that Mark gave me the books. A short while after, Jen popped over and commended me for buying the new books. I didnt tell her that Justin agreed that Mark was in the wrong, Im not sure why though. Around this time I found it noticeable that Jen kept coming around to Justins place. She came over at least every other night, far more than she done when he and I lived together. This house was big and better for socializing, and also there were Justins Thai friends that lived there too, so Jen may have found it nice to be seeing them in this fashion. They were a family after all, and the house had a nice active family atmosphere which may be expected within an Asian family more so than in a westerners family as they are generally a little more tight nit. Also, she had recently split from her boyfriend, so I guess she needed somewhere else to go, rather than stay at home. I thought also, from my personal perspective, it seemed like she was being drawn there because I was there too in the evenings. Although I was still able to be amicable and open with the others there, whenever I was around Jen I felt a lot of pressure on me; she was all I was thinking about at the time. But I had to cover my feelings, and just try and edge my way back into her life gently. Sometimes we were left on our own for a while, and although we were both being friendly towards each other, there was a lot of tension in the air and the whole situation seemed very serious. All that previous year I had just been following the Tao, so to speak, concerning my hope that she would make the right move with me and develop our friendship into something more. But now it felt like I was trying to force something, or rather my desperation to reform something that had slipped from my grasp was certainly something she was picking up on. I looked forward, however, to going to an Xmas party that had been planned in this household where the tension might be dissipated somewhat. Unfortunately though, although Id kept asking Justin when the party was, he eventually told me that they had cancelled it. I also told him that I had wanted to come down and give everybody some presents, but he told me this would not be appropriate. Ordinarily I would have just came down at some point to give the people there some presents, and in hindsight it seems quite weak of me now that I didnt, but Justin was very much controlling the situation, and I was far too responsive to do anything that might put him out. A couple years later I found out from one of these Thai friends, called Oi, that they had not cancelled the Xmas party and were disappointed that I did not come. Justin had told them that I could not come because I had to see my Dad, which was a lie. Justin was very much aware that I was looking forward to this social event, but it seems he had chosen to lie to me, and the others, in order to stop me from being happy on that occasion. Why had he acted this way? I had no idea at the time, but I presumed it was a mixture of jealousy of what I had achieved, and possibly jealous that it appeared to him that I preferred Jens company more than his, and if Jen and I were to be friends then it must be under his control. Dec 21 2005 I had gone to bed around 11 oclock and found it difficult to sleep, since I kept slipping outside of my body, as my external energy was spiraling around me. It was also extremely cold in my bedroom, and I had only just moved into this new flat a few weeks previous, so my attentiveness was acute. On this occasion, to say I was also highly sexually charged with energy would be understatement. And since I had chosen not to have sex during the last 8 years previous, it had placed me in a rather uncomfortable situation; wanting sexual love and yet no one there to share it with. It was most distressing. In fact, all my feelings and emotions were heightened during this time since the initial experience a few weeks previous. After some time I became aware of images flitting into my mind. These images were of children, and one in particular was of my nieces friend, a 10-11 year old. You can imagine how uncomfortable I was feeling as I saw these images whilst being extremely sexually charged. There was also a lot of fear around me, and my bed was soaked with sweat during this most frightful
st

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

experience. After about an hour or so of experiencing this extreme fear, and battling to not concentrate on these images that kept popping into my head, I began to see imagery of nature; trees, woods and flowers etc. I had just spent the previous year cycling around nature quite a lot, so images of trees and suchlike were still fresh in my mind. Then an extreme amount of warmth and love began to fill the entire room and I began to feel at great peace. As this warmth and love appeared, I noticed I could see a figure of a petite female kneeling next to me, with her hands touching me below my left rib cage. My eyes were shut at the time but as I turned my head to look at her I had the feeling that I had known her all my life. She appeared to be made of white chi and although there was no fine detail, I could see that she was oriental, with long hair, and dressed in an Asian style dress. It appeared to me that she was Chinese but dressed in a Japanese style. It was not possible to make out specific details of her appearance, as she was basically white chi silhouetted against a black background. The white chi looked like the interference fuzz of a detuned TV. But I did notice how her ears protruded out slightly against her long hair, as can be seen sometimes if you look at most Asian girls, maybe its the way their long straight hair hangs? She also seemed to have a face very similar, if not the same, as Jens. Although this thought did not enter my mind so much at the time, as to me, Jen existed in 3D and I had no reason to think that it was her right there before me. As I looked at her she was still looking at her hands as they touched the bottom of my left rib area. Then after a couple of seconds she looked up at me for a second or two in surprise. Then she smiled at me, and I could see the silhouetted outlines of her eyes and mouth. As I said, there was no detail except the whiteness of her appearance, silhouetted against the black background. But now I could now see the blackness in her eyes and mouth as she smiled. Even though I was now in an extreme sense of peace, with a warmth of love around me, my first thought reaction when I looked into her eyes, was death. Then she moved her left hand onto my genitals and she entered herself into me through this area, which I later knew to be called the hui yin point, having read about it in a Taoist alchemical book. I had a multiple orgasmic experience for several minutes and was so calmed by the experience in contrast to what I had previously been experiencing, that I was able to think little else about it, and fell asleep within a few minutes. Although this look of death always puzzled me, I trusted that the experience was a good one, and she had helped me. Ill get back to this experience much later on, when I began to reassess, several years later what had really happened. A couple days later I went over to Justins place and he told me that Jen was going to pop over later. Im not sure what we chatted about, but it was still awkward for both of us. In her mind I had done something wrong to Justin, and I never felt like bringing the subject up again so soon, so as to not fall out again. She was quiet though; deep in thought, and it is important to note that I was very different too. I was very much of the light , and yet shrouded in darkness, and I was not so open with my true thoughts; I was simply trying to diffuse the situation by being receptive and allowing things to take shape again naturally. In many ways it made me quite weak as I felt my own life was out of my control, and I was in a state of waiting; waiting for this negativity to pass so I could get back to my intended course. From my personal perspective, I also found it hard to cope with an increased desire for her. That was something I had not experienced before. All the time I had known her, from the moment I first met her, my intentions had been pure. I loved her for who she was, and although I always found her attractive, this was not a thought process I would allow myself to go into. For all those years on my own I had known that it was easy to just find someone attractive to be with. But I personally wanted love of the mind first, and not to be with someone just because of sexual attraction. Love had always been my true desire, but now, with my attachment to energy, and sexual energy, I found myself desiring her for the first time. I now also had feelings of guilty about the age difference between us. That was causing me a lot of stress, and I thought many times that this caused our friendship to separate at this time; looking at it more deeply. For what had been happening so naturally, now felt like something else. I know that she was picking up on this also, for one time we were chatting, and I was trying to imply that I wanted to be back in her life, as best I could without exactly telling her I loved her, I found myself staring at her bare shoulders as she wore a loose top and the strap had fallen down. I saw her notice me doing this and she pulled up the strap back over her shoulder and expressed distaste for me looking at her in this way; a way I had not done before. Also, on this particular occasion, Justin had given me a Chinese hanging pendant that he told me was designed to ward of evil spirits, in response to some things I had told him about my spiritual experiences and being scared at my new place, which I felt perhaps was haunted. The pendant was to be hung on a door, and had a Chinese coin on it, and a bagua symbol. On the reverse of this bagua symbol was an image of a Chinese female deity. I had never seen this deity before, but instantly I felt st drawn to it, as It reminded me very much of the female I had seen on Dec 21 . I remember being in awe of the image as I asked, Who is this? Oi, one of the Thai friends living there, told me it was Kuan Yin, and she explained briefly who she was. I was positive at this time that it was the female I saw, but I said nothing of it to anyone there, as it was not appropriate, and I dont think anybody would have understood. As time went by I couldnt bare to be without Jen anymore. I was around at Justins place and I think Jen was upstairs with Abby. I decided to tell Justin that I was in love with Jen, and had been for some time. I dont remember the specifics of what was said, but I must have implied that even though I was upset that my friendship with him had reached a point were wed fallen out, me being with Jen was my main priority. I also asked him if he could have a word with Jen to find out if she had similar feelings towards me. At the end of the conversation Justin said to me, "Ha ha! Call me bigheaded, Steve, but I knew you'd be back, and I knew you would thank me for it!" I was shocked at what I heard, but I bit my lip and chose not to express my true thoughts. But it seemed like he had planned it this way. He knew Id be back; after intentionally falling out with me, and then poisoning Jens thoughts about me, because he must have known for sometime that I liked her more than just a friend. I felt in many ways he was not only jealous of me, but also jealous of Jen, for he knew the friendship between us was something he didnt have with his own girlfriend. Their relationship was more like a relationship of convenience; I dont think they had any similar interests. He also told me that he wasn't surprised about how I felt and that something in the back of his head was telling him to stay friends with me. I told him I had to pop out for an hour and if he could have a word with Jen before I came back. When I did come back, Justin and I sat in the living room and we started talking about Jen. I said to him, "You know in all this, I don't hear her telling me to let go. He then left the room and went into the kitchen to talk to her. When he came back he said to me, "Well obviously I didn't tell her everything. But I told her that if she was ever looking for a soul mate, that you were the one. And she agreed. You can tell her anything." I thanked him and we both went into the kitchen where Jen and the others were socializing. It was uncomfortable for me, but I stayed there for an hour or so, and mildly chatted with everyone. I could see Jen seemed put out by something. In the end I got up to leave and asked her if I could have a word with her in private. She agreed, but I could see the blood rush to her face like

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

she was either blushing, or embarrassed. I think she felt put on the spot, as she was deep in thought and quiet. We went out the backdoor and stood outside while we spoke. Again, I cant remember the specifics, but I think I was trying to imply that she should come over to mine or that we should go do something together. I think I must have said something about wanting us being friends like before and picking up where we left off. But she was not responding accordingly; I think she was still trying to say that just because I had become friends with Justin again that didnt mean that her and me were ok. I was shocked because Justin had just told me that she had agreed with him that she and I were like soul mates. My frustration was beginning to show, and in mid conversation I just turned and walked away from her. She called to me, I didnt want it to end like this. I turned back to look at her, then carried on walking away. I found the whole experience very confusing. By now I guess it must have been early January and Jen went back out with her boyfriend, as I predicted. I still went down to Justins place, mainly because I was still having a hard time with my energy, and staying at my own flat on my own at night wasnt something I looked forward to. I must have spoke to Justin about not being able to get back into Jens good books or something, and he advised me to persevere. I didnt ask him about what he said to Jen because I presumed him to be telling the truth and that Jen misunderstood the subject of soul mates. It must have been approaching February now, I went down to Justins place and Jen was there also. It was just she, Oi and I there in the kitchen talking, although she was mainly talking to Oi. Something was wrong with Jen, she was speaking very quietly and she had tears in her eyes. It became obvious that it was to do with her boyfriend. I really felt for her at that time and wanted to console her in some way. I think if I was on my own with her I wouldve put my arm around her, but because Oi was there it just didnt feel right, and I wasnt able to be as open as I wanted to be. In the end I could not stand it anymore; to see her like this when I felt that I could give her what she seemed to be wanting. It was too much for me and I made my excuses and went up into my bedroom. The tension between my and Jen was not quelled enough, so I decided to put some feelings down into words in the form of a letter. In hindsight I wish Id had the strength to simply tell her how I felt, face-to-face. The person I am now would just tell her, no problem. But I was still uncertain back then of how she felt about me; I didnt want to make a fool of myself, and the guilt I felt about loving her then was strong. Its important to remember that all that time I had been allowing things to naturally take place, that was, until Justin took control of the situation and created a wedge between Jen and I. So I decided to face it a bit more head on. I believe it was on a prior occasion that I spoke to Justin saying that I was thinking about writing a letter to Jen, to tell her how I feel. He told me to wait until she finished with Alan, and I think it was on this particular evening, nearly two weeks later, that I said to him, "I'm going to write that letter to Jen tonight, and I'm going to tell her how I feel, and I hope she feels the same. But I don't want to make a fool of myself." He replied, "No, you'll be alright." So that evening, on a Monday, I stayed up late, writing the letter. It wasnt a particularly long letter, being two sides of an A5 notepad, but I took my time to carefully choose my words and wrote slowly so as to write neatly and not make any spelling mistakes. That was a strange night indeed; I can remember that night quite well as there was a lot of negativity around me. I could see tiny orbs of different colours floating around almost all the time, and my energy was moving around the place continuously. It was actually quite stressful. But, in short, I told her how much I enjoyed her company and how Id felt about her since I first met her, and that I loved her. When I finished the letter it was about 4am. I walked to her parents house, where she was living, and posted it through the door so she would get it in the morning. The next day I waited in anticipation for Jens response. I was out all day but returned to Justins place late in the evening. Justin and Abby had been out all evening visiting Justins brother Mark, and when they back I went into Justin and Abbys room to say goodnight before I went to bed. I remember standing there, half in the room, and Abby was in bed just staring at me, with Justin being quite coy. I felt then that Abby knew Id wrote the letter to Jen, but no one said anything about it. The next day Justin and Abby were leaving for Hong Kong to visit Abbys parents for a couple of months. I either seen them off from the house or said goodbye to them in the morning, and wished them well. Later that day I got a text from Justin saying that they were just about to board their plane, and that he missed me already, and was looking forward to getting back so we could do things together again. Which I thought was kind of strange; as if he was trying to reconfirm our friendship. Although Jen received the letter on the Tuesday, I didn't hear from her until the Friday. I woke up around 5:30 am to the sound of a text message arriving at my phone from her saying, "I want to talk to you about that letter you sent me. Is Monday at 2 o'clock ok? Not fucking happy." My heart was torn in two; I couldnt understand why she would feel this way, and why anyone would respond to a love letter with the words, not fucking happy. We arranged to meet in a park close to where both of us lived, the same park I had my bike crash in. We sat on a bench and talked. She told me that the letter offended her, mainly concerning my age. She also told me that she had showed the letter to her brothers a couple of nights ago; the same night Justin and Abby had visited Mark. It was strange also that as a man walked past us sat there, and she made the point again about my age, as if she wanted the man to hear it. She also told me that she had showed the letter to her boyfriend, Alan, which perplexed me at the time. Anyway, I cant remember all of what either of us said, but she was not willing to get together with me, or continue being my friend. She was very much put out by the whole thing, like she was offended by the fact that I loved her. She wished me good luck for the future and said that since Plymouth is a small place that she would probably bump into me at some point. I told her that I thought that would be unlikely, as I wanted to make plans to get out of this city, if not the country, as I felt stifled here. She agreed with me, and told me she felt the same, and then she walked away. I sat there on the bench in disbelief at what was happening. Everything had been going so well up until the point Justin sent me his delusional text message; why had something so pure turned into a living nightmare for me? I watched her walk away and I could tell from certain mannerisms that she had on this occasion asserted herself, and yet seemed to be forcing herself to do something she didnt wholly believe in, like it was her ego that was driving her. I was shocked also that Justin never said anything to me about her showing the letter to him and his brother. She told me that Mark was offended by what Id done and that Justin seemed to suggest that her being with me was not a bad idea. Yet, to me, it seemed that Justin wouldve also known that if Jen blew me out in this way, then it was highly unlikely that I would frequent with him again, hence the text message from him trying to confirm our friendship for when he returned back to Plymouth.

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

A week or so later I received a text message from Jens boyfriend, Alan. He sated that he and Jen had split up and that I was welcome to her, and that he didnt know what he was doing with her in the first place. My heart was torn in two. It seemed obvious that he suspected that Jen and I were going to get together, although since she wouldve told him she was offended by the letter I sent her, I presume he suspected that she wasnt even being honest with him. I wanted to contact Jen but felt it to be impertinent of me to suggest that now she was split from her boyfriend she might want to reconsider being with me. I knew also that she was leaving the next day to go to Singapore with her parents, as they visited her mothers family. I thought it best to let her go and give her chance to think about things, and if she did want to see me again then she would make that move without any further prompts from me. Six weeks passed, and on the day that Justin returned from Hong Kong I went down to his place shortly before he was due to arrive. I wanted to confront him then as to why hed led me to believe that Jen was interested in me, concerning the conversation about us being soul mates. I distinctly remember welcoming them as they returned, and we stood in the hallway; Abby started to go upstairs with some luggage, and she was simply staring at me as if to say, Are you still here after how he has treated you? Thats the impression I got from the look on her face. After a few minutes Justin and I went into the kitchen and sat down at a table with Martin, Ois boyfriend. Justin told us that while he was in Hong Kong he had been receiving some tai chi lessons. He stated that the person who was teaching him was Chen Zhengleis top student, and that he had taken on Justin as his top student, and that he asked Justin to personally spread Chen style in the UK. Those were his exact words, and I sat that there in disbelief. I was also now starting to feel quite nauseous, and embarrassed for him. I said to him, But what about the Chenjiagou Tajiquan School that operates in the UK, run by David and Davidine? As I knew they were very close to Chen Zhenglei and he sanctioned the school they were running as the UK outlet for his Chen family style of tajiquan. He told me that his teacher had never really heard of Davidine, so implied he didnt think much of their school. He also showed me a picture of him and his teacher stood together. They both had their arms around each others shoulders and yet there was a large gap between them as his teacher was leaning sideways in slightly for the shot. I sensed his teacher was reluctant to be shown in this buddy way. Justin told me that he was currently experiencing the happiest point in his life, but his personality had changed somewhat for the worse. I was surprised when he told me that he hadnt been smoking cannabis whilst he was in Hong Kong, and that he wouldnt go back to it as he felt he was thinking clearer, whereas this was the most delusional I had ever seen him. He said to me, "So how you been, how you feeling?" I replied, "I'm ok, sometimes in tune, sometimes not. I feel the effects of the moon and you know how much I love the sun." He said, "Yeah I'm not going to talk about Taoism anymore." "But you have to learn how to get on with people. I replied. He said, No, no, I just want to get my chi in a ball between my legs."*
* this is an advanced tai chi practice where an intentional large sphere of energy is placed between the width of the legs, when in a stance. Ive actually experienced this and I feel it is linked to the Merkaba, which I will discuss much later on.

I sat there for a few seconds, perplexed. Then I stood up from the table and told him I had to be somewhere and that Id catch him later. He seemed a little surprised by this, as wed been there all but 10mins. I walked out of the house and headed back home. I was in great shock that someone could act this delusional around me, and more so that he was a supposed friend of mine, so much so that I turned off my phone so as not to engage with him or anyone else. I didnt turn my phone back on for a whole week, I was in that much shock that hed seemingly lost his mind. And sometime during that week I happened to be looking through Chen Style Taijiquan, The Source of Taiji Boxing by Davidine Siaw-Voon Sim & David Gaffney, where, on page 168, there is a picture of Justins teacher, he met in Hong Kong, doing Da Lu (a type of push-hands) with Davidine. So theres a picture of him with Davidine in her book and Justin claims that hes not really heard of her? Sometime later in that year I spoke to an acquaintance, Rob, as he had recently moved away from Plymouth, and I wanted to see how he was. I first met Rob through Justin, as he was teaching him tai chi at the time. I briefly told Rob about our falling out, although I didnt mention anything about Jen. I told him about his delusional comments concerning spreading Chen style in the UK and some other lies that Justin had told me. Rob told me that he wasnt too surprised at Justins behavior, and that he himself had tried to get away from Justin for many months, but he felt obliged to practice tai chi with him, as Justin was the one who introduced it to him. I told Rob that on several occasions I had felt physically sick in Justins presence. Rob told me that he had felt the same, and on a couple of occasions had to get acupuncture from Dr. Wen after training with him. Dr Wen told Rob that Justin needs people like Rob and I to balance him out, and that basically he is yin energy. I realized that at times Justin seemed a little put out if he found out that Id done tai chi on occasions without him, or when I declined to do tai chi with him. I also remembered that when Justin told me that Rob was moving away, he had said to Rob, So what are going to do about your tai chi? This was with the weird implication that Rob was not capable of continuing his tai chi with the tutorship from Justin. I saw Justin on a few occasions after that day he returned from Hong Kong; once walking up his street as he was on the other side. He saw me then but I ignored him, and as I watched him out of the corner of my eye he insecurely took his phone out of his pocket and held it as he walked. On another occasion we walked a few metres close to each other and I simply ignored him again because I didnt know how to deal with his delusional concepts of himself. By the time it got to mid-summer, the Thai family had moved away from Justin and Abby as they found they just werent getting on with Justin. Justin and Abby got a place of they own, and the Thai family moved into a house just a few minutes from where I was living, so I got to see them quite often and my friendship with these people grew over the years, as their friendship with Justin dissipated. During this mid-summer time, I popped down to see my friend Jamie. At some stage Justin had rang him up whilst I was there and asked him if he wanted to go for a ride, I believe on the next day. I either asked Jamie, or he suggested to Justin himself, that I would come along with them, and Justin agreed. Now Justin had met Jamie quite a few times when Jamie had come down to see me when I lived with Justin, but that was as far as their interaction went, they were not friends as such. So I was a little perplexed as to why Justin was now seemingly trying to make friends with one of my friends. Anyway, the next day we met up and went for a ride together, although it must be said that Jamie had no idea of the recent history that had gone on between Justin and I. After the ride, as Justin was leaving us, I gave Justin a photocopy of some information I had taken from a Chinese

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

astrology book, detailing some future expectancies for that year pertaining to mine, Jens and his birth year signs. I dont recall now what it detailed specifically but I knew it was apt for what I felt was going on with regards to something good shouldve been happening but that it would go wrong, with more of the implication that this would be achieved by him. I passed him the paper and asked him to read it later as he may get a better understanding of our current situation. He said he would read it and we agreed that he would give me a call in the near future. I probably waited for a few weeks or so, but he never called me, nor did he ever call Jamie up again, so one day I decided to ring him up. We talked for about an hour and a half, and I practically forced him to apologize for some things he said and done, although he said he couldn't remember saying or doing them. Then I brought up the topic about Sao and Oi telling me that they had felt sick in his presence a few times. Then he said to me, "Well between you and me, Sao stole money off Abby. Martin, Oi and Nom had to rally around apologizing for her behavior for weeks." I said, "Oh, that's not good." And I felt slightly disturbed because I saw Sao and family quite often and had no problem in lending them money, which I did from time to time. Then he said to me, "Mmm, mmm, it had something to do with her childhood and her father." Anyway, the conversation ended at some point, not in a bad way, but fairly amicable. It was probably a few weeks later that I felt obliged to mention to Sao what Justin had said, to see if it was true. In fact I think I spoke to Oi about it first, but both Oi and Sao spoke to me on several occasions about this and assured me that it was not true. She told me she had borrowed Abbys card once and drew out more money than she had asked for, but she told Abby and paid it back in a short time. She thought maybe this was what he was referring to. But she also told me, that at the time, Justin still owed her money from when they had lived together, and that he had been repeatedly borrowing money, but made no attempt to give it back. And also that they we having some problem with getting money from Justin to pay for their Council Tax bill from when they lived together. Which is a little strange as Abby was in quite a well-paid job. My impression was that Abby had already given the money to Justin to pay towards the bill, but Justin hadnt given it to the Thai family yet. The reason I presume this was because Abby isnt the sort of person to shirk these kind of responsibilities, in fact Im sure she would feel guilty about not paying such a bill. I think it was nearly a year before they finally got the money from Justin. Anyway, after my telephone conversation with Justin I saw him an hour later at a Chinese takeaway. Or rather, Jamie and I had popped in there and Justin rode passed on his bike. He saw us there and pulled over to came into the takeaway. He spoke to us both asking us how we were, and I politely replied, yet I was put out by his presence. I asked him where he was off on his bike and he told me that he was going to meet Alex to teach him some tai chi. I said I didnt know who Alex was, but then Jamie assured me that I did, as he knew him also. At the time I couldnt recollect who he was referring to, but later I realized it was someone Id first met some months before, and he was a mutual friend of Jens and some other friends of mine. Over time I became good friends with Alex as he was having a fairly bad time of life with depression and whatnot, and we would have long chats as I tried to help him in anyway I could. One day I asked him how it was going with tai chi lessons from Justin, but Alex had no idea what I was talking about. I told him what Justin had said to me and Jamie, but Alex was perplexed, and a little offended that someone would lie about him in this way. I was finding it difficult to understand what was wrong with Justin; had he had some kind of breakdown whilst I had my spiritual upliftment, or had he always been this way but just hid it from people? My hate for him grew and grew like Ive never hated someone before. It seemed obvious to me that he was on some kind of mission to antagonize me. For the rest of that year I kept hearing negative things that he said to others, as they relayed them on to me. He told several people that he and I were no longer friends because I had a breakdown! He even told Oi and Sao that Jennifer was now going out with someone in thirties, and when they told me this I knew it was a lie, and that he had only said it to them knowing that they would eventually tell me. I perceived that he was not only jealous of me, but also jealous of Jen and the fact that we used to get on so well; a closeness that he himself lacked with his girlfriend. Although, as things developed over the next year or so, I perceived that Justin was basically jealous of just about everyone, and most of his projected personality was a pretense. At this time also I remembered when I first got to know him, and went around to his place, I went to go to the toilet, and as I walked past a side table I saw a book there titled The Games that People Play. As I was in the bathroom I pondered as to why he would be reading such a book, but passed off these thoughts innocently. When I came out of the bathroom the book was no longer where I saw it; as if he had seem me clock it as I walked out of the room, or possibly he just became aware that the book was there and didnt want me to see that he was reading it, which is even worse than just having an interest in such things. I guess now that this was probably Justins handbook on life. So many times I would be getting phone calls from an anonymous number, but when I answered it the phone would just hang up. Oi too told me that she kept getting similar calls and we both remembered that he had once told us both on separate occasions that if he didnt like someone that he would make prank calls on them. I guess in his delusion he had forgot that he had told us both this, and we presumed that it was he that was making these calls to us. Over time I began to recall a several disturbing things concerning Justin, like one time he told Jen and I that an old Chinese woman shouted across the road to Justin and Abby, telling Abby she is cursed. He also told this to Nom. And its probably not true, all things considered. And he also told me once that his father had been cursed when he first met his mother in Singapore. And it should be pointed out that he made these comments at around age thirty and they did not take place in a school playground as one might assume. But one dark incident I recalled happened during late 2005 when Justin, Jen and I were at our flat together. We were all chatting, but Jen and I were being chattier with each other. After sometime Justin went to the kitchen area to cook some food for us all. The living room and kitchen was open planned. Jen and I were both quite stoned, and it was one of those days where we really clicked, as we laughed and joked around; both continuously smiling. After a while I walked to the kitchen area to get a drink from the fridge. As I approached Justin I asked him if he needed any help. He turned his head towards me and told me, No. He gave me a strange look, as if he was disgusted about how happy I was, as my face was still scrunched up from previously smiling laughing. He carried on what he was doing, but I immediately started to feel sick, and yet I didnt know why. Then an inner voice said to me, Hell get in between you and Jen. I stood there for a few seconds as I kind of replied back, But why would he do that? And I went from being very happy to feeling very confused. I continued to get my drink and was confused as to what had just happened. It wasnt until the early part of 2006 before I remembered this incident. Someone in a spiritual realm, or perhaps an aspect of myself, had pre-warned me about his future negative actions.

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

2006 For sometime now I had been seeing Dr Wen quite frequently as I received acupuncture, attended her tai-chi lessons once a week, and consoled in her the experiences I was having. In short, she was the only person I could talk to about energy, and I also told her about Jen and Justin; we had some very long chats as she tried to console me through this bad time in my life. She told me on one occasion that Taoists dont marry, which perplexed me slightly as I never saw myself as a Taoist, but merely I had been obliged to study Taoism since I had become in tune with my energy. And also that I had just spent 12 years trying to perfect myself so I could bring a female into my life on a mutual level, so I had no intention of following some spiritual path which wouldnt lead to this. But on another occasion, when I told her about my feelings for Jen, she told me that there was nothing like the love between two humans. Once, I told her that the treatment I was now receiving wasnt the same as it was some months previous. She said that she wasnt as pure as she was back then, and we also happened to mention Rob, as she told me that he was purer than me, which I agreed, since we both had different backgrounds. Overtime, I spoke to Dr. Wen about many things, as she acted like a guide for me. But after a few months, I was telling her some recent chi occurrences, and she virtuously told me that I was higher than her, and she couldnt help me anymore. I had told her about my experience with Kuan Yin, and I also told her the following: D#002 Feb-Mar 2006 In a dream, I was lying in a bed with the covers over me, and they were raised up slightly, similar to when some of us were small children and we made a den environment in our bed. (Well, at least I used to anyway.) But also in the bed, under the covers with me, was my niece as a baby. (Id spent at lot of time with her during her first 6 years or so. I loved here dearly when she was born, and I remember holding her in my arms for the first time, bringing tears of joy to my eyes. I have always liked being with children in their infant years, and since I had no children of my own, I looked on her and treated here like she was my own child. Her father was never really around when she was growing up, so I may have given her more attention then I would have normally done, knowing this factor in her life.) As we were under the covers, there was a very bright light all around us, like having a lamp or a bright torch under the covers. As I looked at my baby niece, she was naked and laid there with her infantile smile. Then she began to physically grow into the age she was at the time, about 11-12, still naked. I thought at the time, this was most odd. I can accept at the age of an infant I might find myself sharing a bed with her, as I comforted her to sleep or something, but now she was 12 years old it just wouldnt be a normal thing. Then I lifted up the covers and stepped out of the bed. It was pitch black all around me, and the image of the bed had disappeared, although I felt like I was in the same room with the bed next to me. I searched the area with my mind; moving my head from left to right. Then I moved forwards, still searching from left to right as I held out my right hand in a sword fingers* formation. I pointed my hand and used it in a scanning motion, moving constantly forward as I closed in on what I was searching for in the darkness. Then I suddenly found myself grappling and struggling with someone. I started to pull out of the dream to an awakened state. For about three seconds in this mid state, I was still struggling and grappling, my arms were physically moving as I tried to grab, what felt like an entity. But it was like trying to grab hold of a mirror image, except this entitys arms were different to mine, being very thin and slender. I could just st about see these arms, they reminded me of the arms of Kuan Yin from the Dec 21 experience, yet this time they were solid black. Then she gave out the most terrifying shrill of a scream. It was very demonic and yet full of fear. Id never heard anything like it before in my life; it was completely out of this world. People who work with sound effects would have a hard job trying to match it. The shrill completely startled me, and I was now awake, disheveled, concerned and confused. I lay there for a few moments trying to regain my senses as I went through the experience to further understand the experience. Although I had little doubt this was the same entity I had encountered a couple of months ago, Kuan Yin, I was aware that it seemed like a mirror image, and at this time I was still unsure of Kuan Yins intentions during my first occurrence with her. Dr. Wen suggested that it was an aspect of myself, which is true in a certain sense, but more like I was an aspect of her, rather her being an aspect of me. I didnt ponder over this experience for too long. At the time I found it difficult to relate these two experiences of Kuan Yin as the same entity, due to my limited knowledge and wisdom at the time. I never forgot the experience, although it seemed to be forced out of my mind over the years, to prevent me understanding the full truth. Many times I thought st to myself, Who was that female on Dec 21 ? and Who was that female in the room with my niece? But as soon I had these thoughts, the query would quickly disappear, like something inside of me didnt want me to find out who she was. But I never forgot that scream of fear she gave.

************************************************************************************************************************************************* NOTES
*Sword Fingers in martial arts where the first and second fingers are held out to counterbalance a sword in the opposite hand.

************************************************************************************************************************************************* EDIT: to check ADD: none SPELLING: done GRAMMAR: to check Version: 1.0

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

Chapter 4

Slow Boat to China

Because I couldnt quite understand what had happened between Jen, and me I wanted to speak to a medium or suchlike. I mentioned this to Wen and she told me that one of her female patients might be able to help me, and I eventually arranged with this person to come around and see me, for a fee. When she came to my place we sat down. She then held my Chinese gold ring in her hands, to help her make a connection with me. The first thing she said to me was, You have a very old soul. You are a young boy but your soul is very old. Now I was still aged 33 at the time, but Ill agree that I do look younger than I am so I think thats why she referred to me as still a young boy. Although the truth is that despite having an apparently old soul, I am still a young boy at heart, and hope to stay that way. She then started to describe some people she could see around her, and it seemed these were dead relatives of mine as they started to describe occurrences in my life and certain surroundings. None of this stuff interested me though, until after a few minutes she said, Oh, there is an old Chinese man here. He says for you to stop it going down the generations. This session finished after about 20 mins and the woman got up to leave. I was a little perplexed by the experience as I wanted to know something in particular, and yet she had never asked me what I wanted to know. As she was leaving I expressed this to her, and that I simply wanted to know when I would have love in my life. She said to me, Oh I cant tell you that sort of thing. Now I knew what this old Chinese man was referring to, although I had no idea who he was, since I have no Chinese heritage that I know of. I was aware of the sexual abuse that went on in my mothers family and that my fathers uncles, who were Grand Master Freemasons, were convicted child abusers. I was also aware of my new desire for Jen, and how I had now felt guilty about wanting sex with her at such a young age compared to mine. But, I also had an increased desire for just about every female I saw or came into contact with now. I was quite happy about this because, for many years prior, I used to look at a lot of girls in disgust; at the way they present themselves with makeup and suchlike, and I had only found a few girls I found attractive. So in that sense I felt a little more open about the way that girls looked, and it made me feel available, as it were, rather than the sexual recluse I had been for some years. This increased desire had been going on around the time described in the previous chapters, and as I said, my desire for Jen around this time had not made me happy, but instead caused me stress, as I had never felt this way about her before, and it felt like this was what was getting in between us, on a deeper level. I pondered over what this Chinese man had conversed to me, and thought it must be some kind of spiritual challenge; that I was being giving an task of basically not becoming a pedophile, so as to put a stop any negative reincarnations. I mean, all the way up until this point in my life I had obviously never once contemplated the concept of being sexually attracted towards children. I still didnt think in this was, but it seemed now that this paradigm was being thrust upon me against my will. (I will go into detail about this paradigm loomed over me later on.) And if I were able to overcome it, then I would be rewarded with a normal sexually loving relationship pertaining to a high spiritual level. (Remembering also what that voice had said to me when I split up with Marie early 1992; Well if you want to be with a girl like that again, youd have to better yourself as a human.) Reluctantly, it seemed I took on this challenge, although I was in a great deal of physical and emotional discomfort as I came to terms with the fact that I couldnt be emotionally involved with Jen, and had lost her friendship also. During this most stressful time in my life I tried to hold on to the brief happiness I had found from my recent enlightenment. I was very grateful for having this experience, but at the same time it was also like a burden. After the time from Dec 2005, I had several spiritual experiences that were all new to me. Around Xmas time I had told a friend briefly what had happened during st Dec and he told me that it seemed I had opened my base chakra, and he also told me that Dec 21 was the winter solstice. I had not heard of this date before. I had heard of the summer solstice, but not the winter one. I had also, during my lifetime, heard of chakras, but just passed them off as spiritual nonsense that many people talk about but have no experience of. So this was the first time I began to think about such things concerning spirituality. I will now describe some other spiritual experiences that I began to have, after the initial 2005 occurrence. Once I was sat in my living room, thinking about my life, and I went into some kind of trance where I saw my whole life flash before my eyes. I went back to when I was a small boy living in Gibraltar, and I could practically remember a day, when I was aged 8 or so, and was deep in thought; looking up at a small waterfall coming out of the Rock. I went back to this point in my childhood, and then forward again to the present. This happened over about a minute or so, and from it, I understood my whole life up until this point. Every little thing that I had experienced, and every little thing that anyone had ever said to me, I understood. And since this occurrence, I felt that I understood more about life in general. Another time, when I was thinking about Jen, I imagined the route needed to take to go down to where she lived, about 15 mins walk from where I lived. As I imagined myself going to the end of my street and into the next street, and further down to take a left into a long road towards her place, I found myself suddenly in the middle of this street, high in the air as I floated down towards her home. Of course, this was astral projection, but it really freaked me out at the time, and I pulled back from it. I kept slipping outside of my body, and found it hard to function. So much so, that I had to do physical exercises to feel my body again. I was in a lot of fear, as I didnt quite know what was happening, or how to handle it at the time. I was in disarray for the rest of the day, and in the end I had to get out of my flat to walk around, as my stress was amplifying my fear and vice versa. By now it was fairly late in the evening and I walked, nowhere in particular, so as to calm myself down, before turning around and I walking back home, by which time I was ok again; back to normal.

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

Once, as I lay in bed on my front, I could feel myself slipping in and out of my body several. I could see what appeared to be many stars around me, as if I was traveling through space. Im not sure if it was stars that I saw or just many orbs in darkness, but the image was similar to that of looking into the clear night sky. On another occasion, in bed, I could feel all my energy surging around my body. In fact I felt this many times but on this particular occasion I felt many different spiral of energy over my body; several of the bodily chakras along with spirals hovering over all my joints.

PLEASE BE AWARE: This image has been scanned from The Secret Teachings of the Tao The Ching by Mantak Chia, and is currently used WITHOUT permission, as yet. It is only displayed here for illustrative purposes. [Either I will ask for permission or produce my own image showing these points.] Once when I watching a Chinese film with the actress Zhang Ziyi in it, a spiral of energy came over my tan-tien area and I had a small orgasmic experience. I always found Zhang Ziyi incredibly attractive, but what I admired most about watching her in films was her display of certain feminine attributes, I take to Asian females like this in a strong way. So watching a film like that will place my mind into the feminine. I believe this is why the spiral of energy interacted with me at this time. But I also knew that it wasnt just some random energy, I knew it pertained to some kind of spirit, but who, or what, I was unsure of. Another time, as I woke up in the morning and lay there for a while, a large circle of energy was moving around next to me on my left. Its diameter was about one metre, and it moved very slowly. To this day I have never experience an energy that moved as slowly as this, and in a way I admired it for its calmness. It didnt hover over me or interact with me, but just stayed there for 10 minutes or so. During the summer solstice in 2006, I was calm for most of the morning, had done some tai chi, and generally was in a meditive mode. I ended up laying down on a reclined armchair and emptied my mind. It was now midday, and I could feel calmness all around me and I could also see, with my eyes closed, a very large yellow sphere, as if it was a smaller version of the sun. The sphere was not was not so defined in its edge but diffused somewhat. I had no idea what it was, and I guessed it may have been the spirit of the sun or something. I had been reading a book that detailed some Taoist internal alchemy exercises, and when I went to bed that evening, or possibly the next evening, I experienced something Id been reading about. As I lay in bed, I started to feel sexually aroused and I had an erection. Then I felt three strokes, in succession, go up the shaft of my penis, and I had an orgasmic experience. The strokes felt like it was from someones finger. The three strokes were what had been described in the alchemy book. Did my mind create this, or was it a known alchemical process? Once, I was walking down to see Dr Wen, and as I was nearing to her clinic I could feel something that felt like a gentle blowing on my brow between my eyes, and also on the very top, and the back of my head. It was as if someone was gently blowing into these areas, and it was not because I was outside and perhaps the wind was doing this, as I was still experiencing it when I got indoors. Of course, I later understood that these points had opened up. In fact, this was that day that Wen told me she couldnt help me anymore. I remembered also that the last time I had taken MDMA in 1992, I had a burning sensation at the back of my head. It was after this experience that I decided not to take MDMA anymore. I was with Marie at the time and told her about the burning sensation, and she told me she could feel it also at the back of her head. Another experience with Marie was around 1991-92 where we had been out in the countryside for the day with a couple of friends. We had both been feeling frisky all day,

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

and frustrated that we couldnt make love, so when we did get home we immediately made love. I felt something happen at the time and spoke to her about it afterwards. I told her that whilst we were making love, I had felt something spiraling inside my stomach, and she told me that she had felt the very same thing in her stomach too. Looking back on it I can see now that our chakras were spiraling together as we exchanged energies. (These types of energy exchanges happen quite between people and I will go into it further later on.) We were both around 20 at the time but neither of us knew why this had occurred, but I feel its interesting to note that people have spiritual experiences like this without even knowing what they are, and without even being on a spiritual path. Im not even sure if either of us had heard of chakras before this occasion. I went to a small xmas party at a friends house in Dec 2005. I was sat on a stool with a few people around me. A couple had just come to the party and they were chatting to me and the others. The male was staring at me intently, but I didnt return the gaze. Then I could feel a spiral of energy emanate from him towards me. I felt slightly embarrassed for him, and myself, as to me, he may have well had a sign above his head stating that he was bi-sexual. Summer 2006 The following passage is from the book Taoism by Eva Wong: THE METHOD OF GATHERING AND CIRCULATING THE LIGHT OF THE SPIRIT Gathering and Circulating the Light is described in the controversial T'ai-i chin-hua tsung-chih text. It is divided into two stages: gathering the light of the spirit and circulating the light. Before the light of the spirit can be gathered and circulated, it must be born and developed. Spirit is the original spirit (yuan-shen), or the immortal fetus; thus, this method is used only in advanced stages of internal alchemy. To let the original spirit emerge, the knowledge spirit (shih-shen) must be tamed. The knowledge spirit is mischievous, analytical, scheming mind. It is attached to worldly things and is responsible for violent mood swings, and thus prevents us from seeing the Tao. To cultivate the original spirit, on must first overcome the knowledge spirit and then use it to help the original spirit to develop. Simultaneously the practitioner must prepare her [their] body for conception of the immortal fetus. This invokes strengthening and softening the skeletal system, regulating all the functions of the body, and gathering, conserving, and transforming generative, vital, and spirit energy. In other words, the lower and intermediate stages of internal alchemy must have already been completed before the original spirit can emerge. When the immortal fetus is conceived, original spirit is born. Initially, the light of the original spirit is dim, and the practitioner has only a vague experience of its presence. As the original spirit is nurtured by internal energy, it becomes strong and its light brightens. When the original spirit is fully developed, the practitioner is bathed in a golden light. Light emanating from the body is then gathered and drawn within. With time, the light becomes less dazzling and takes on a soft but radiant glow. This is the time for circulating the light. At first the circulation follows set pathways: inside, it follows the meridians; outside, it hovers around the practitioner. In the advanced state, the circulation does not follow any pathway but is diffused throughout the body, spreading like smoke. This also happens outside the body, as the practitioner feels that he or she is enveloped by diffused golden light. This form of meditation is typically practiced by sects affiliated with the Complete Reality School. Since the method of Gathering and Circulating the Light is practiced in the highest levels of spiritual training, it is not possible to learn it without building the proper foundations of internal alchemy. In Complete Reality training, this form of meditation is taught only to the highest initiates. Id previously found some of this internal alchemy bewildering, although my mind was fully open to such things. It was around summer time during 2006, and after reading this particular passage, I thought no more of it. A couple of days later I was in bed, about to go to sleep, and I was fiddling with a piece of apophyllite crystal I kept under my pillow. I was trying to take off a small bit on the edge because it looked like it should come off to make the crystal piece a little more uniform. I had tried on several occasions to break this peice off, but to no avail. I put the crystal back under my pillow and went to sleep. In the morning when I awoke, I happened to place my hand under my pillow, and I felt the crystal and another small piece. I checked this small piece and it was the small piece of crystal Id tried to remove the night before. This was strange because crystal is brittle and if it didn't break off with pressure then its hardly likely to break off of its own accord. But somehow, over night, this piece that I found hard to remove on several occasions, had come free. I stared at this piece for a couple of seconds, and then, instinctively, I put it in my mouth and swallowed it. That may sound strange, but for some reason it just felt right to ingest it. During the rest of that day I had unusual sensations going on within my body. Other than that, my day was fairly normal, and I would've performed tai chi several times. I think the next day I may have visited the beach for the afternoon. But come the third day, shortly after waking up, my external energy (light body) began to take on another much more noticeable form. Basically what happened to me was that which is described in the passage from Eva Wongs book. Specifically: 'In the advanced state, the circulation does not follow any pathway but is diffused throughout the body, spreading like smoke. This also happens outside the body, as the practitioner feels that he or she is enveloped by diffused golden light.' I have to say that it was the most sensational experience Ive ever had. Its likened to taking some kind of MDMA type substance but where your mind is perfectly clear and your thoughts are unhindered. Although quite an abnormal experience to the average person, it felt like a very pure and normal state to be in. I will write more about these experiences and their deeper meaning later on. For now I wish to detail things as I had experienced and knew about them at the time.

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

The experience above lasted for a few days, and I happened to have gone down to see Dr Wen for a prearranged acupuncture session. However before the session she checked me over, like an acupuncturist does, and said to me that my energy was very balanced and that I didn't need treatment. I told her that I had swallowed a piece of apophyllite crystal and explained how my energy felt flowing all over my body. I think also that it was only at this stage that I remembered what I had read a few days before. I tried to maintain this feeling, but it only lasted in it's fullness for about 3 days, and from the initial swallowing of the crystal, the experience had gone after a week. So far, to date, this was the most pleasurable experience I've had on a physical level. Of course, also, I felt very much at peace and healthy in mind and body. Years later I read that this apophyllite crystal can be used for alchemical purposes. The paragraphs that Eva Wong wrote concerning that this type of alchemy is taught within sects of the Complete Reality School, and to the highest initiates only, is something I beg to differ, via direct personal experience, as I've just described. It is questionable, however, as to if I did this, or whether it was done to me. There is a classic internal alchemy exercise known as Mixing Fire & Water, and in many ways its at the crux of internal alchemy itself, for it comprises of mixing yin & yang energies within the body. It can also be seen as mixing masculine and feminine energies. Again, I was reading about how to perform this exercise, and as I was reading it, the process happened to me. [Unfortunately I cant seem to find the book I was reading at the time, it might have been called Taoism: A Source Book translated by Thomas Clearly. Ive checked the book Taoism by Eva Wong and although there is a detailing of such an exercise in her book, Im not sure it was the one that I read.] The process involves sending energy from the heart chakra area (middle tan-tien) into the lower tan-tien at a certain point where yin energy is sent from the kidneys into the lower tan-tien area also. These energies are then mixed. The result from this basically produces a fast amount of love to emanate from the body and infuse the body also. Love is the best way I can describe it. On this occasion it was quite profound. I have been able to do it on other occasions because I have this memory of the process, but it has never been quite the same, but having said that, Im not too sure about some internal alchemy exercises in general. Essentially, the feelings that internal alchemy produces should be a natural consistent feeling anyway, in that sense alchemy only really functions to correct something to a natural state of being, and my main concern is to why these natural states of being have been extracted from our existence in the first place. Besides which, after all my experiences which internal alchemy by myself I conclude that true alchemy should be performed by a male and female when participating in true lovemaking. I will go into these reasons at a later stage. [I will detail the fire & water process in full at a later stage,.] But with regards to fire & water it may interest readers that the word pyramid, of which the Oxford Dictionary states is related to Greek puramis, puramid-, but is of unknown ultimate origin, has the prefix pyra- which is a clear indication of its relation to fire. Pyre from Greek pura, from pur fire. And underneath the Great Pyramid at Giza it is known that a large amount of water exists underneath its base, due to the type of rock it sits on which allows water to pass through it. There are also some pyramids recently discovered in Bosnia which also have water underneath them. So, to me, the pyramids clearly have a function related to fire & water, possibly for a function of balancing. Back to 2006, and after a few months had passed, I saw Jen for the first time since we had last spoke, after I sent that letter to her. I saw her near where I lived as she was working on the street doing charity work; asking people to sign up for donations via direct debit. It took me by surprise and I couldnt avoid her as I walked towards where she was stood. When she saw me she was smiling at me, and seemingly glad to see me. She said, Hi Steve. I replied courteously, but continued walking. She seemed a little put out by it, and I presumed she expected me to talk to her, but I had nothing to say to her. As I walked passed her I felt my heart chakra open up and my energy went spiraling outwards from this point. I walked past her and crossed the road. I was walking down the street with tears in my eyes, and I was in a lot of physical distress. It honestly felt like my heart had been torn out as I saw the girl that life said I couldnt be with. Luckily I had shades on at the time so no one saw my tears, but it was extremely hard for me to compose myself whilst walking down the street. I dont think people have any idea what takes place on an energy level concerning this type of trauma, but it most distressing and physically unbearable to those like myself who are physically in tune with their energy. It that sense, it makes you more aware of what is really taking place, and likened to sticking your hand in a fire, so I did my best to try and take control of my emotions. The next time I saw her she was with a new boyfriend. She was walking hand-in-hand with him, chatting and smiling. Then she saw me and stopped smiling. We stared at each other, and then she looked away as her face dropped, looking at the ground. Im not sure what was going on her mind, but I was struggling everyday to get her out of my mind, so I was not glad of such an occurrence. The same thing happened again sometime where I was in a car with my mum driving, and I could see Jen with her new boyfriend walking along the street again, hand-in-hand, smiling. Then she suddenly turned her head as she saw me in the car on the opposite side of the road. We stared at each other, and then she dropped her smile and dropped her eyes and her head down towards the ground. On this particular occasion I saw her boyfriend more clearly and knew intuitively that he was not the one for her. My personal view was that her choice in a partner had gone downhill. I saw her several times in the street near where I lived, where she worked sometimes. Once I walked passed her and we exchanged hellos, and I crossed over the road to go in a shop. When I came out of the shop I needed to cross back over the road but didnt want to walk past her again, so I crossed the road further down. I went back home and got my bike, as I had planned to go out for a ride. I went back to the same crossing to go on my bike ride, and as I stood at the crossing for a few moments, I glanced down several times to the direction where she was working. She was stood there looking back in my direction, just staring at me. By now it was approaching June time, and on one particular day I couldnt get her out of my mind. A lot of days were like that for me, but this day my thoughts were completely bent in her direction, as I tried to carry on about the day and visited a friend for a couple of hours. Afterwards, I got onto my bike and decided to ride about for a while. I went nowhere in particular but found myself up on Plymouth Hoe. After a while I decided I might as well just head back home. So I rode down into the Barbican area, fairly slowly, still deep in thought. Then all of a sudden Jen and her boyfriend were walking towards me. Now it was a shock for me as Id been constantly thinking about for several hours. We looked at each other, and we said alright to each other as we passed, although no smiles were exchanged, she seemed to have that look on her face again, the same as the other times I had seen her with her boyfriend. So she always seemed happy to see me when she saw me on her own, but then always seemed to have some look of guilt when she saw me whilst she was with her boyfriend. Read into that what you will.

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

Later that day I decided I could not take it anymore. Even though she was in a relationship, I felt I needed to make all my feelings known to her. I decided to write her another letter, only this time detailing to her in full what I had gone through before I met her, how I felt she was the one for me, and how much I loved her. It took a few days to write a lengthy letter; several A4 pages long. I also wanted to give her a present, and took a train journey to a nearby city to visit a crystal shop I knew. I bought her a crystal pendant on a necklace pertaining to our birth month. I also ordered a bunch of flowers to be sent to her house, along with the letter and necklace, and I awaited her reply. Her reply did not come until over a week or so, and she sent me a text message saying she wanted to meet up with me for a chat. We arranged to meet in a small park-like area a few minutes from where I lived. I was nervous about meeting her and consulted the I Ching as I hoped for the best. The ideogram I got from the I Ching concerning this meeting was (63, completion). When I got there she was not there and I waited 10 mins before sending her a text to see where she was. She had almost forgotten she was going to meet me, but told me to wait there and she arrived shortly. She thanked me for the letter and flowers, stating that nobody had ever sent her flowers before, and she found it unlikely that anyone would ever send her a letter like that again. So in that sense she expressed that the whole thing flattered her. She explained that she had been away for a week, so it was her mum that had enjoyed the flowers more than she was able to. She also told me that she was with her new boyfriend and that she was happy, and therefore saw no future relationship between her and I. She also gave me back the necklace saying she felt it was not right for her to keep it. I told her it was a present for her, and that she could keep it if she wanted, but she declined. We spoke briefly about what had happened during December. She said to me that Justin had showed her the text Id sent him, and it made her feel differently about our friendship. I asked her whether Justin had shown her the text he originally sent me, which started the whole thing off. She told me he hadnt, and she hand no knowledge of such a thing happening. I also asked her why she had agreed with Justin that we were soul mates but then didnt bring our friendship back to how it was. She said no such conversation took place between her and Justin. I asked her why he would say and do such a thing, she said she didnt know, and by this time she was looking down at the ground and talking slowly. I think this was the first time she realized that Justin had told her some lies concerning me, and had intentionally split our friendship apart. I told her there was clearly something wrong with Justin, and told her that hed told me that the reason why he and Abby moved away from the Thai family was because Sao had stole some money from Abby, and that when I asked Sao about this she said it was not true, and even asked Abby why she thought she had stolen money from her, but Abby said it was not true. Jen gave no real reply as to why Justin had been a liar on several occasions, but she continued to look down sheepishly towards the ground. Then her phone went and she spoke to someone briefly as I walked away to place some rubbish in a bin. I walked back to her, she had finished her conversation, and I picked up my bag and I said goodbye to her, she gave no rely. I walked away to leave the park area and looked back to where she was still sat, still looking down at the ground. Completion the I Ching had told me; although this was not the completion I had hoped for. Over the course of that year I had to deal with more lies coming from Justin via our mutual Thai friends. It was most frustrating as nearly a year had passed and he was still trying to turn people against me, for no specific reason, although obvious psychological reasons. Each time I heard some more crap, it was a hindrance against my own happiness, and I still had to deal with not being with Jen, and giving love to a female was a pleasure I was still yet to enjoy. As September was approaching I decided to go to university to study Environmental Science, as I felt I needed to be doing something productive in my life since I had been ill for so long, and it felt right to pursue some kind of career where I could be a benefit to humanity in some way. Also, toward the end of 2006, I decided to speak with a fortune teller/medium to try and find out when I would find a girl to give my love to. I spoke to a guy on the phone for maybe 40mins or so, and he told me the usual stuff about myself. In the end I told him that my main concern was when would I find love. He told me that he saw me with a girl around June time of the following year. I also asked him if he saw anything happening to me around the end of 2010. He asked me to explain myself further and I told him it seemed that I had gone through major changes during the last few years that seemed to have a five-year cycle, and that the next cycle seemed to be in 2010. He said he couldnt see anything bad happening to me in my future and that I would find love and be happy. Im not sure how long I thought about what he had said, it may have been a couple of months, but I felt happy that this future would happen, and that I would find love in my life. I wondered who she might be and where I would find her. I had recently started university so maybe I was going meet her there. But I soon realized that that seemed to be unlikely, as there was no one suitable on my course, and I didnt frequent with the students like I thought I might; being a mature student and no other friends that were students, and I didnt really like the social side of student life as much as I wouldve done had I been, say, ten years younger. I did, however, make friends with a 19-year-old Chinese guy who was on the same course as me. Although he had lived in the UK for several years at a boarding school, being new Plymouth I helped him adjust as best I could; showing him where the Asian food shops were and suchlike. As we entered into 2007 he told me that at the end of term, in May, he was going back to China to visit his parents, but that he was also going to spend some time in Japan as he hadnt been there before. He suggested that I might come with him, and I agreed, as I told him that I had been thinking about visiting Asia myself that year. In fact, I must have considered going to China before he suggested Japan, as I knew I wanted to be with an Asian girl, as their general personality was something I took to better than English girls, and of course, I had an interest in Eastern culture through my love of tai chi and Taoism, etc. But as we approached April time I had to cancel my plans with him because he wanted to leave the UK sooner than I could; I had some matters I needed to finish off before I could go. I couldnt leave the UK until towards the end of June whereas he wanted to leave right at the beginning of June and said he didnt want to hang around. So I decided to go to China on my own. And although I knew I wanted to go to China to find this girl who was going to appear in my life, I needed a reason to go to China in the first place; I wasnt really up for just traveling around. So I managed to get in contact with a tai chi training school that was run by Chen Zhenglei in Zhengzhou, Henan. I had wanted to further my knowledge of the Chen style form, as I had been disappointed by Justins Chen style, as it was far off the true style, and I hadnt been able to find an adequate Chen style teacher in my area. So I made my arrangements to go to China in the last week of June for 3 months.

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

c. April 2007 I awoke one morning about 9am from the following dream: D# I was looking down from high at the image of a very large clock-face on the ground. The time it was showing was a quarter to 12. At the 12 o-clock mark stood my friend Scott, who was looking up at me. Then we both watched an old-fashioned horse and carriage run across the clock face from the 3 oclock position. Two horses drove the carriage, and the whole look of the horses and carriage was black. It found it a little bizarre and as I watched it run across the clock face and then out of site. I thought about what it was for a moment or two. Then the time on the clock-face had changed to 12 o'clock, and Scott was looking up at me again. Then all of a sudden the same horse drawn carriage came from behind Scott and drove straight through him, across the clock face, and was gone again, and Scott was gone too. Then, where the carriage had originally been where I first saw it, at the 3 oclock position, I saw two white figures on white horses. They looked up at me to kind of acknowledge me being there, and then they raced after the carriage. Then I awoke. END As I lay there for a few minutes thinking about what I had just seen, I got a text message from a friend saying that he was unable to meet me like we had arranged later that morning. I rang him up, and after we spoke for a while, he told me that our friend Scott had died the day before. I was quite taken aback, but in other ways I should've seen it coming. I got up about 15 minutes later and was in a little shock, as one might expect. It was obvious to me that the dream Id just had with Scott in it, pertained to Scotts recent death. Although I hadnt expected Scott to die, he had been given a warning about his health some 12 or so months previous, and this was represented in the dream with regards to the horse and carriage driving across the clock face the first time, and then it had come back for him a second time to take him away. After a while of getting up, I started to feel energy vibrating around my sexual area. I tried for 10-15 mins to try and push it away with my mind. But I could not do this, so I just let it do whatever it was doing. After about 10mins or so I felt elated and very happy. This may sound strange after just hearing my friend had died, and I obviously wasn't happy about the news, but I felt happy and comforted nonetheless, a feeling that stayed with me for most of the day and I felt at great peace with myself. The funeral was put off for quite some time until the coroner finished his report and the police finished their enquires. I thought I was going to miss it, as I was due to leave for China soon. The conclusion was that he died of an overdose. He had spent the night out drinking with a mutual friend, who was a heroin addict and on a methadone script. Scott had asked this mutual friend to give him some methadone but the friend refused. In the morning, after finding Scott dead in his living room, he realized that some methadone was missing from his refrigerator, and Scott must have stolen it. Now there was always some conjecture amongst our friends as to whether his stole the methadone or was given it. Obviously if the friend had given it to Scott he was never going to admit that as that would have been a crime and he would face some serious charges. Nonetheless, Scott made a decision to take the methadone himself either way. It shook my friend up quite a bit and within a few months he had gotten himself clean after many years of being an addict, and has remained sober ever since; his life has completely turned around. I had some of my personal stuff around Scotts flat and had asked his mother if I could go there to collect it, although we had to wait sometime as the police told us no one was allowed to go in there until the case was closed. Anyway, I did mange to meet up with his mum and we went to the flat to collect my belongings, and tidy things up a bit. I chatted to her for a while and I mentioned the fact that I had been helping Scott during the last year or so, since he had gone into hospital and had been told that if he didnt stop drinking he would be dead within 6 months. His mother knew nothing about this, for he hadnt told her. In fact, it turned out that I was the only person he had told. It was a little frustrating for me, as for many months I was trying to get Scott off the alcohol, and I had offered to pay for some acupuncture treatment and take him to some taichi classes. He said that he had a fear of needles, but in the end he had agreed to get some treatment that I had arranged for him with Dr Wen. But unfortunately he died a few days before the appointment. Looking back on occasions I can see that Scott and I would get into slightly heated arguments as he felt I was pushing him too hard, and should stay out of his life. But I just put it down to him being drunk, because on a whole he did appreciate me taking a concern in his life and I was a good person for him to speak to and share his feelings. Although I found him hard work at times, there must have been something inside of me that knew his death was imminent, although I wouldnt have thought of it at the time. Although I had been aware that he had been taken to hospital, since he phoned me when he was there, he never told me that his condition was life threatening until about 9 months later. Regardless, he was always a very nice person, friendly and considerate towards others. It was a shame he suffered from depression and stress, which had led to his drink problem, for he was a very much-liked person and is sorely missed. I had lost several friends in this type of manner, and I wish I couldve done something more to help prevent what happened, but there wasnt; another needless death made by wrong choices in lifestyle. Anyway, I had made my arrangements to go to China and learn the Chen form firsthand, and I arrived in the last week in June. Before I left, however, I had a dream where I was in an elevator with an Asian girl, and as we stood there, we got closer together, then we kissed, and then we suddenly parted from each other, and I woke from the dream quite abruptly. I did not really know what to make of this occurrence; I guess I thought it was just a short premonition of meeting this mystery girl. It may have been that day after, or a few days later, but it was about a week or so before I was due to leave, when I was looking out of my flat window in contemplation, and a voice inside my head said, Well if you dont get to be with a girl, youll become fully enlightened. I was a little shocked at this, as given a choice between being in a loving relationship with a girl and becoming fully enlightened, I would always choose the former, so why was this full enlightenment being offered to me against my true intentions? The place I visited in China was a little bit of a disappointment for me, as it was in a rather large city, and not quite the ideal place I had envisaged when I thought of China. Chen Zhengleis training centre was on something like the 6th floor of a skyscraper, and several hundred miles away from the Chen village, Chenjiazhou. For some reason I had presumed the training centre to be in, or around the Chenjiazhou, but I was later told that it used to be there, but had moved into this city a few years

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

ago. After staying there for a week or so, I came down the elevator one day, after training, and as I reached the ground floor I was thinking about what type of girl I was going to meet whilst I was in China. Then the doors slid open, and there were 4 or 5 Chinese people stood there, and my eyes went straight to a young girl who was staring back at me. A girl like that! I said to myself, as I came out of the elevator and walked away across the foyer. As I was about to leave the building, the girl came running up behind me and stopped me. She started to talk to me in French, and I replied, Je suis Anglais. Jnest cest pa Francais. Which must have sounded strange to her as I was saying I wasnt French but I was speaking in French to tell her this. She proceeded to speak in English as best she knew, and asked me what I was doing here, to which I told her I had come to learn tai chi. She explained to me that she was studying French on the floor beneath the tai chi training centre, and asked if we could be friends so she could practice her French with me. I told her, in French, that I only knew a few words of French. She thought for a second and then said, Thats ok, I will learn my English with you instead. She was due to go to her French lesson, but instead she asked if she could spend some time with me, there and then. I told her I was going to get some food and we walked away together. I explained to her that I was badly missing some western food, and if she knew somewhere we could get some. She did know somewhere, so we went there together. I finally met my girl. Anna was a sweet girl; slim, attractive and intelligent. We became good friends, seeing each other almost every day. She lived in the city because she was learning French there, but she went back to where her parents lived on the weekends. We went out for meals as often as we could, and she came over to my hotel room several times. When we met for the second time we went at an English restaurant and she asked me some questions and told me things, as she practiced her English. She told me she th was 19 years old and that her birth date was 28 March. So 3 days younger than Jen, and I was quite taken aback by this remarkable coincidence. I remember her sat there after she told me this, as Im sure she was trying to think of how to ask me my age in English. I waited a few moments but decided not to tell her my age as this was only the second time I saw her and I didnt want our age difference to put her off, so I changed the subject. I felt very blessed to have met Anna, and after a week or so of meeting, when she came over to my hotel room, I decided to practice some Chinese and asked her to be my girlfriend. I had a small phrase book on me and asked her this question in Chinese. She did not reply instantly, until I eventually asked her what her reply was. She said, Yes. She stayed there with me for a couple of hours and we sat on my bed and chatted. When she went to leave we were stood up and I went to kiss her, but she recoiled. I said to her, You wont let me kiss you? She said, No. I asked her what I needed to do for her to kiss me, and she said she did not know what I needed to do to make her kiss me. There was a slight tension for a while, and I just palmed it off as her being very shy, and made a joke or something. I found it slightly amusing as she went to go, and just stood by the door smiling back at me. I realized she had been brought up well and was waiting for me to open the door to let her out. As our friendship continued, I felt very much at ease in her company, and once we were sat out on some steps in the street, after going for a meal, when she said to me, You make me feel very comfortable. I replied, I like to people to be themselves around me. After a few weeks, the hotel I was staying in was having some work done on it, so I moved hotel. I only stayed there a few days as I found that to be noisy too, so I moved to another hotel, but my room was right on the front of a busy street, so I moved again. But this new hotel was also not to my liking. I had befriended someone whilst I was there, a Chinese guy who worked at the tai-chi centre, and who I had made my visiting arrangements with whilst I was in the UK. We had a discussion, and I was being a bit angry and frustrated that we couldnt find an appropriate hotel. In the end we decided that it would be best for me to rent an apartment, and Im not sure why we didnt do that in the first place since I was staying there for 3 months and it turned out that the apartment I rented was much cheaper than staying in a hotel anyway. The apartment I rented was perfect. I guess a luxury apartment really, very spacious with two bedrooms. Anna came over to see me several times as our friendship blossomed. It was slightly bizarre relationship though, as she would never allow me kiss her on the mouth. She would, however, allow me to kiss her on the cheek and several other parts of her body on occasions we were sat on my bed or on the sofa. At times she would give a little gasp as I kissed and caressed her body. Once I said to her, You like it when I do that dont you. She replied with, Yes. Later, when she was leaving my apartment I told her I wasnt going to let her go until she kissed me. We played about like kids for a while until she finally kissed me on the lips, so I would let her go. I remember seeing her off as she entered the lift to leave, and she was smiling from ear to ear, as she generally did when we parted. Most of the time we were together we would either walk hand in hand or with my arm around her. I was also affectionate with her, which she enjoyed, but she was not affectionate with me. One day she told me about a boyfriend she had previously had, but that she had never kissed him. I told her I found it strange that she had a boyfriend but they never kissed. She told me that she had never kissed a boy before, so effectively I was the only boy she had kissed. Obviously she was a virgin and I had mixed opinions to this. On one hand I thought maybe because I had purified myself so much that I had attracted someone of equal purity. On the other hand she was very shy, whereas I was very open with my affection, so in that sense we were not matched and it seemed a little bit like too hard work for me to get her to respond to me accordingly. Once we were having lunch at a restaurant, but I could tell she was not her usual self; she was being very quiet, deep in thought and not her usual happy self. I was sat next to her and had my hand on the top part of her inner thigh; her leg completely exposed as she generally wore a very short dress. I moved my hand and placed it on her back and played with her hair, as I often did. I asked her what was wrong. I think I ascertained that it was a bad time of the month for her and she acknowledged this also, but may have just said that, Im not sure. I cant remember how the rest of our conversation went but at some stage she began to laugh again as she was in wonderment of the hair on my arm as she touched it several times. She told me she found it amusing because Chinese people do not have hair like that on their bodies. This is something I didnt really know and checked her arms to see if she had any hair there, which she didnt. She told me that she didnt have any hair on her body. I said, What, not even down there. Meaning her genital area, and she told me that she didnt. I found this slightly amusing also, but changed the subject. After a while I told her that I would like to meet her parents, but she told me that her parents had made her sign a contract that stated that she must never fall in love with an Englishman! I dont recall what else was said concerning

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

this but it did seem she was implying that although she liked me she was in two minds about how to proceed. I put it out of my mind so as not to think negatively about it. One time she had come over to my place and she was sat on the edge of my bed and I was sat on a chair next to a desk, with my laptop on it. As she was sat there I could see her knickers as, like I said, she generally always wore a very short dress. In fact I often got the impression that she had had this dress since she was like 14 or something! I found times like this most frustrating. I wouldnt say that I was in love with her at this stage, but I enjoyed her company very much and was increasingly finding her more attractive. But I kept trying to do the right thing and allow our relationship to develop naturally and at her pace. But at the same time I am an affectionate person, so just carried on as usual, hoping she would return my affection by her own choice. Another time she came over to see me, and we ended up laying down on my bed. We were being playful with each other and laughing, then I pulled her on top of me, and I could feel her body pressing against mine. I felt energy spiral very slightly around our sexual area. She was smiling at my greatly, and we messed about for a while before she lifted herself off me. Then, as she was allowing me to kiss her around her face and the top part of her body, I caressed the rest of her body with my hand. Then I placed my hand on to her vagina. She rose quickly and said to me, Not allowed! I said to her, Is it because it feels nice thats its not allowed. She didnt really reply, but said that her heart was racing fast and asked me if mine was also. I told her no, and that I was quite in control of my energy so I was able to not allow that to happen. She was obviously shocked by the experience and seemed to have some kind of anxiety about it. Although Im sure it was not so much fear of me doing it, rather a fear of being touched in that area, perhaps even by herself. For why had she asked me if my heart was racing too? After a few moments she asked if we could leave the apartment and get some food. Of course, seeing she was concerned by what had happened, I agreed we should go get some food. She smiled back at me greatly in thanks, and I presumed she thought I might object and try to push things further. Although being sexual with her was something I wanted, it wasnt the bee and ends all. That evening I slept like a lamb, and was very happy. The next day, when I went to see Ann at her French class, I asked her if she had beautiful dreams last night. She told me, in surprise, that she had indeed had nice dreams that night, and she told me of them. I had asked her this because I knew I was feeling content within myself, and I wanted to see if she felt this way too. She came over to see me a few more times, and on one occasion she told me she had to go to Beijing for a week to take some exams. I told her I would like to come with her, but she said that her mother was traveling with her and it would not be appropriate. I was a little put out by this, but and she said she would email me when she was there. I waited a week, and then into another, but she did not email me. I presumed by now she had come back to the city, but I only had a vague idea of where she lived, as I didnt know the specific flat in a block of flats. I decided to go to the place where she had been taking French lessons to find out where she was. Several students there knew who I was but they didnt know where Anna had gone. I felt concerned for her, and really didnt know what to think. On one occasion I was able to chat to a boy there but he was being a little vague with me and his English was not so good. In the end I asked at the reception if I could speak to one of Annas teachers, as I was concerned for her safety. A male teacher came and spoke with me as we left the room and sat out on a veranda. He told me that Anna had finished her French lessons and had gone to France where her university was. I told him briefly that she was my girlfriend and found that a little perplexing that she would just go off like that without saying goodbye. I told him that the last time I saw her was when she went to Beijing with her mother. He told me that she hadnt gone with her mother but had traveled alone, had taken her exams and then came back to Zhengzhou to collect her things and went back to her parents, before leaving for France. I told him that I needed to contact her, and although he could see I was stressed out by what had happened, he did not feel it was ethical of him to give me her personal contact details, but that he would email her, to ask her to contact me. He was a very nice man, although he seemed to imply that maybe I was confused about my relationship with Anna, but I told him that she always allowed me to be affectionate with her. He then told me that she had caused a bit of a problem with one of his male students where she had led him on a bit and then dumped him, which actually caused the boy to then have problems with his study. He said some girls were like that there in China, and he apologized that girls like this give nice Chinese girls a bad reputation. Suffice to say, my whole world fell apart. I was due to leave in two weeks and it felt like hell living there, as my heart had been torn out. I had spent the last two weeks worrying about what had happened, and I had to stay there another two weeks not knowing why this had happened. During this last month also, I had run out of money, so had not been having any taichi lessons and was cooped up in my apartment like a lost sheep. During the week that Anna went to Beijing I had the following dream: D# I was sat on the back seat of a car as it was traveling. Sat on my lap was my niece, Kiah, as she was at the time, aged 12 or so. We traveled like this for sometime, when I became aware that she was now naked. I felt perplexed by this and a bit put out by it. Its one thing to be sat with a 12-year-old girl on your lap, and yet another thing for this girl to now be naked. We traveled like this for approx 15 mins. Then the situation changed and I found myself stood in a dimly lit room where I could see two females sat facing each other at a desk, and they were looking at me. On the left side of the desk was an Asian woman, and to the right was a young Asian girl with long black hair. It seemed to me also that she had pyjamas on, or perhaps a Chinese style of clothing similar to a taichi suit. The girl was staring at me intently. Then the Asian woman was stood in front of me and she said, You know when you look at people having sex it makes you want sex too. To which I replied, When I think of people being in love it makes me want sex too. Now in hindsight Im sure I wouldve said, it makes me want love too. But nonetheless, I said what I said, and you know, people can be in love and have sex, as its commonly known amongst rational people. When I gave my reply to her she shrugged her head back in disgust, as her chin went into her neck. It was as if I suddenly started talking a completely different language, or rather she seemed disgusted with me that I would want to have sex with someone when thinking about love. I could feel the younger girls eyes on me during this time, and then I turned and walked away. Then a small orb came towards me from behind me on my left side, and I caught it in my hand. Then I turned around back to where these females were sat, and the Asian woman was staring at me like she was either in shock or was simply not pleased that I

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

was walking away from her, or that this orb had come for me, Im not so sure. I smiled back gleefully at her, then turned around again. The orb flew out of my hand, bounced on the floor and then up a small flight of open-wooded stairs. It was as if the orb had intended to go that way, but I caught it first, and then it carried on in the direction it was originally going when I let go of it. I followed the orb up the stairs and I came out into a wide-open area with the light shining brightly, like I had just come out of some underground dwelling. My niece was there in front of me, and as I walked away with her I started to cry, as I felt someone had played some kind of trick with me concerning my self-given right to give love to a female. I was crying with some distress and severe emotional pain. Then I awoke. End The younger girl I had seen immediately reminded me of Jen, but I couldnt see why it would be her since I had put her out of my mind, so I presumed it to be Anna, although I was aware that this younger girl had much longer hair than Anna, and was smaller in frame. Anna was actually just a little bit taller then I was, and in that sense she was over average height to other Chinese girls, and Chinese people for that matter. The older Asian woman I did not know, but I did see her again on at least one other occasion within a dream a few days later, which Ill describe now. D# I was in a building of some sort, which at times, reminded me of a large school, for sometimes I was walked friskily through corridors where lots of other people were walking too, and at other times I found myself in large rooms similar to a school hall. It seemed I was trying to find my way out of this building, and then I saw an Asian woman sat at a desk at the beginning of a corridor, and she was looking at me, smiling, as I passed her. It was the same Asian women described in previous dream. I walked for quite some time, trying to find the way out, moving through corridors and into rooms from one end, and out of doors at the other end of rooms. And just when I thought perhaps I must be coming to an entrance from this building, I saw the Asian woman again, sat behind a desk, grinning at me. It seemed I had come back to the place where I had started! And that was the message I got from the dream. Another dream I had was where I was walking, quite fast, in the countryside. Then I came to a path, in the woods, leading quite steeply up a small hill. There was a male and a female walking in front of me holding hands. They were just casually strolling up this path, and I whizzed past them and went on ahead in front of them. The message I got from that dream was that the single path was quicker. The single path is a reference to a spiritual path that I had knowledge of from Taoism where its acknowledged there is a single path for spiritual enlightenment, in terms of alchemical purposes, and also a joined path, that a male and female can take together. Now it must be obvious to the reader that although I had been walking a single path for many years now, that this was not my true intention, as I wished to share my life with a female. So then why, and who, was trying to pursued me from walking the path of my own intention? I also had another similar dream around this time where I was walking up a very steep hill, out in the open, which reminded me slightly of a hill on Plymouth Hoe. I found this hill hard to walk up and when I did get to the top I found my legs were causing me some discomfort and pain, like it was getting harder for me to get to the top. [expand] Also, during the time that Anna went to Beijing and I had a strange spiritual experience. I was laying down on my bed during the day with my eyes closed, perhaps I was trying to take a nap, I cant recall, but I did have my eyes closed. After 15 mins or so I started to see something flash before my eyes. It was as if I could see another place before me, like another part of the country or a different room. The image would flash once, and then a pause, and then it would flash again, and it did this many times, each time the pause would be shorter to where the image was pulsing and alternating at an ascended rate. It must have flashed before me over about 10-15 seconds, and I could feel myself being pulled into this new location. I almost allowed myself to go to this place but I had to pull back as I found it quite disturbing, and I really didnt know what was happening. I was quite disheveled from it, and slightly spaced out and disorientated. But later that evening when I went to sleep I had the following dream: D#00 06-08-07 Visited Scott The dream was very lucid throughout, perhaps one of the most lucid dreams Ive had. I was on a beach and there was some kind of huge breeze block wall there preventing me from going any further. I saw a couple of people there I knew, Mitch and Aubrey. I think they were playing volley ball or something. There were other people there from an area I used to live in, Devonport. These two friends did not sem to recognize until after a short while. Then I found myself looking out to see at some huge waves rolling in. Then the situation changed, I was somewhere else with an old best friend of mine called Steve Pointer, the friend I went to prison with. There was some incident with a bike, we got chased and had to leave the bike behind, but it got stolen. Now Im in a room and Scott is there also. Scott was the person who died a few months previous. I got the impression that he lived in this room and the living room and kitchen area was open plan. He looked really thin and I told him, You can eat here you know? I asked him he could eat a roast dinner if he liked and I walked over to a kitchen cupboard to open it. As I did this I imagined a plate with a roast dinner on it. I pulled out a plate and I could se some food on it. I thought to myself, Oh good, but it wasnt a roast dinner, it was bits of different types of food. I rearranged the food and then gave him the plate telling him he needs to eat. He replied, Yeah, I know. Then I saw images of people doing graffiti; Scott had been a graffiti artist. I saw an old-skool graf artist called Blade from the USA and someone else from a UK crew called DDS. I also saw a Blade tag on the wall. Then Scott said to me, hes a nutter, referring to the DDS writer. I asked Scott how he had felt when he got here and did he know he had died? He said, Yes, I remember what you told me. This is a reference to us having chats about energy and consciousness during the last year or so. One of us said something about remembering that he was energy. He asked me if the energy was red. I said, Sometimes, different colours, different people. Then I asked him if he had seen anybody whose energy was red, and if the energy was little

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

10

balls of red? He replied, People keep throwing them at me. I was a little worried about what the red energy was and almost imagined a spirit of red energy, but I held back. I got up to leave and told Scott to look after himself and gave him a full, street, handshake. All of this time he had been on the floor drawing and never looked up. I had the feeling that someone else was there also, like sat in an armchair but I could never see them, and never looked their way. I presumed it to be the old Chinese man. Then I asked Scott how he felt when his mother found out about his death, but I dont recall his reply. Then he told me that all his friends had sprayed a large wall of graffiti for him, and he told me he couldnt go but had wanted to. His friends did do this for him in 3D but I only knew about it after I got back from China. Then Steve Pointer got up and we left. Although I never saw Steve there when I was interacting with Scott. As we left this house and came outside, Steve told me that he had stolen a mobile phone whilst we were there. I said, You didnt? Yeah, he replied, he had loads of them laying around. Didnt you se them? I told him to throw it away, as for some reason I thought that he shouldnt bring it back with us. He chucked it into a large round barrel of water, the size of a small paddling pool. I said, You fool! It will always be there now. Go in and get it. I thought about getting it myself, but Im not sure if he or I did. Then we were walking down the street, it was dark, and I remember thinking it was about 11:45 pm, and that we needed to get home soon. I noticed that Steves personality was changing, he was becoming a bit hyper-active, and I had to scrapple with him slightly to get him in check. Some scouser lad had been walking around quite a way ahead of us. He said something to Steve and Steve said something back to him in a scouse accent, taking the micky. Steve swore, Cunt! I said something and swore also. I remember thinking that not only did we need to get out of there but that I had sworn so as to not blow my cover, and seem to fit in to the dimensional environment I was in. I also thought this scouser might be tempted to rob us and then it also seemed to me that my swearing was a slip up and that my power was fading. I looked up in the sky at the moon. It was full, but there was something different about it. It wasnt shiny and bright, but more like the dulled side of a sheet of tin foil, with only shiny bits around the corona. It felt like I was looking at, or out from the moon, from the inside. I told Steve that we needed to get out of there, and we both started running. I was running really fast, faster than Steve, and I told him to hurry up. I realized that I was going to fast for him to catch up, so I just thought of myself leaving the place, and then I woke up. I remember thinking that this was the realest dream I had ever been in. Im not sure if I was aware of the term lucid back then. Before I went to sleep that night I had done the I Ching and got the hexagram 64 (completion), but completion of what? When I woke from this dream I consulted the I Ching and got 14 (fellowship with people). But also this hexagram shows the top 3 lines as heaven with the bottom 3 as fire. For me it signified a kind of heaven and hell scenario, and I had no doubt that I visited Scott in some kind of death dimension, not a good place, and it seemed that maybe he was stuck there in limbo. I also remember that I had a lot of energy pounding around, and in, my tan-tien area before and after going to sleep. END D#000 Those last few weeks in China were quite distressing for me and I would cry on several occasions, I had a lot of emotional pain. It was inferred to me that because I had been looking at porn when I was out there with Anna, that this was the reason why we couldnt be together, because I had a desire for sex. Now bearing in mind all of the nonsense that goes on in the world with regards to how people treat each other, I had gone there with good intentions and with a pure heart, with regards to how I would treat a girl. And of course, with Anna being a virgin, this had seemed like some kind of ultra-temptation. If she had been a normal healthily sexual girl, rather than being forcibly estranged from her sexuality, we would have had a normal sexually loving relationship. Or moreover, why did I meet this virgin girl who was too scared to even kiss me and take things further? I had gone to China to meet a girl to have a relationship with, and I had hoped to eventually move there. So why, out of all the girls there, did she make herself present in my life? Most certainly, meeting a frigid girl was not part of my intention, so whose intention was it for me to meet this girl with a birth date so close to Jens? It was more than mere coincidence. And those of a spiritual inclination are aware that hardly anything is mere coincidence. Regardless, I didnt hear from Anna again whilst I was in China, I waited until my departure date and headed home to the UK, returning without achieving what I went there for. Something, and/or someone had been working against my own personal intention; one that Id had for many years now. I was angry, upset, and confused as to why this was happening. I did remain in contact with Annas French teacher via email, and I told him some of things I had gone through in my life, and why it was important for me to be with a girl, and that I had known I would meet a girl around that time, and thats why I had chose to go to China; to be with a Chinese girl. He was a very nice man, and sympathetic towards what I was going through, and expressed an embarrassment that I had come to China only to be treated this way by one of his fellow citizens, which he assured me was rare and that generally Chinese girls did not display this type of behavior. He told me that he had sent Anna another email for her to contact me, but again said it would not be right for him to give me her contact details as she was a former student of his and it would not be professional. He hoped she would contact me soon to explain herself. She did eventually contact me in November, stating that things were rushed for her, and that she left China a little bit sooner than she had expected. We sent a few emails back and forth, and I said I wanted to come over to France to see her, as she would be spending Xmas time there alone. She said she would consider it, but after a few weeks she said she was going to go back to China for the holidays, partly because her father had become ill, and she had also run out of money, as she didnt realized how expensive everything was there. It is strange actually that whilst we were in China I asked her why she was going to France to study when so many Chinese people came to the UK to study. I also told her that there were many Asian students in Plymouth, and that number seems to grow each year. She told me that her parents had decided that it was cheaper for her to study in France rather than the UK. She told me the cost of her course, and yet I showed her the Plymouth University website showing that the course in the UK was cheaper. And, as she now realized, the cost of living in France is higher than in the UK too. So why did her parents decide to send her there? Coupled with the fact that she had signed this contract with her parents

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

11

about not falling in love with an Englishman, it became apparent that they did not want to her to come to the UK because she would simply get snapped up, to put it bluntly. She was beautiful and intelligent, studying a business course, and wouldve ended up meeting someone like myself, and falling in love. Whereas, with no offence to French males, a girl like Anna would not take to them like she would to English boys. And she was still a virgin, with a fear of sex, most likely installed by her mother. It seemed all to obvious that her parents had arranged a marriage for her; to stay a virgin, get her business degree, then come back, and she would be nicely groomed for some kind of prearranged business agreement called marriage. I begged her to reconsider her feelings towards me, but in the end, on Xmas eve evening, she sent me an email telling me she didnt love me anymore, and wished me the best for my future. So it turned out that he dream I had had before I went to China was a sign of the future; the girl I was with in the elevator was Anna, as we ended up in an elevator on many occasions, we got close to each other, kissed, then suddenly parted from each other. They say that you get out of life what you put into it, and that you create your own reality. I disagree concerning my quest to give love to a female. The whole China experience went directly against my own intentions, and was a complete setup only designed to bring me back to a sate of anxiety and depression; in a realm of non-love. One of the most normal functions of human socialization is the loving relationship, and yet this normality had been denied to me, once again. For what reason? I asked myself, yet again. How can someone go through all that I had been through to better myself as a human, activate my light-body, reach a level of enlightenment, and yet still not be suitable for a female? Who makes these kinds of decisions, and for what reasons? Who was the Asian woman that didnt want me to enjoy having sex in a loving relationship? I was still in shock for quite sometime after I returned home, as I tried to figure out why this had happened to me again, especially considering the ordeal I went through with Jen over the previous year and a half. For several months later, each time I went to bed, I was so distraught with emotional pain that all I could say in my head and out loud was, Cunt! Cunt! Cunt! For it was obvious that someone, or something, had done this to me against my purist intentions. My anger at this was immense.

The author with Anna in Zhengzhou, China, summer 2006.

************************************************************************************************************************************************* EDIT: to check ADD: some SPELLING: to check GRAMMAR: to check Version: 1.0

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

Chapter 6

Venus As A Boy
June 2009 A friend popped around to see me, who I had not previously seen 15 years or so. I had only just started frequenting with this person during the last few months as I had bought some mountain bike components from him. We had a mutual friend that he had been frequenting with on and off for sometime so thats how I got to know him again. Hed popped around a few times as I had got some weed for him. On this particular day, after we chatted for a while, he said to me, You dont do valium anymore do you? I said No, and told him that I had been very addicted years ago but had stopped taking them for the last 4 years. He said, Oh, I only ask because I have few spare and wondered if you wanted a couple. I thought about it for a few seconds and said, Yeah, go on then. Being an experience seeker I wondered what it would be like to do them after so many years. I knew my previous addiction was long behind me and that I wouldnt become addicted again. I had no urge to do them in the capacity that I had done them before; I had no real desire to use them as a form of escapism either. But I just wondered what it would be like to try them again. So he gave two 10mg tablets and I kept them for a few days. Then one day I decided to try 5mg by breaking one of the tablets in half. It was an interesting experience as the diazepam started to take effect. Of the eight years I had been on prescription, the last five years or so I hadnt really felt the same effects of this drug as when I first started taking them. That was always a frustrating thing for me; knowing that I was compelled to take these things everyday just to regain some sense of stability, but was unable to feel the nice effects of them that had led me to take them recreationally in the first place; the monotony of it had taken away the pleasure. Anyway, it was nice to feel that familiar feeling again that I had not experienced for quite some time. In that sense it was a pleasurable experience, no harm done. But what surprised me was that no sooner had I felt the first wave of the diazepam, I really felt like I wanted to smoke some cannabis! I soon remembered, actually, that I never took Valium unless I had cannabis to smoke alongside it. I learned a long time ago that the absence of cannabis whilst on Valium was highly unbearable, and wasnt a scenario I would put myself in. So I figured that this was like an inbuilt memory that made the taking of Valium synonymous with smoking weed. I put the thought behind me as I experienced the Valium and got on with what ever it was I was doing at the time. Then the next day I decided to take another 5mg. The urge to smoke a joint came over me again. I had a small amount of weed at my home, intended for someone else, and I had a small glass vaporizer, so I decided I would try some again using this. Even though during the last few years I had missed smoking weed terribly, I had gotten over the fact that this was no longer going to be possible. If anything, it was more so the taste and flavour that I had missed the most. The feeling that the cannabis had previously given me during my life was not something I was seeking to regain. And my life had become much better without it. Despite its many bonuses, I had previously become far to dependant on its comfort and certainly smoked much more than was necessary. On a whole, I had recognized it use but was comforted by the fact that I no longer needed it any more, for several different reasons. But like I said, it was the flavour that I missed the most, and the actual inhalation of a cannabis/tobacco joint not so much the cannabis feeling. That was always something I found hard to accept. As I have said previously, I had to stop smoking due to the negativity of it placing my mind into another dimension yin-world as I called it, and also how discomforting it was as my energy would spiral around and I would slip in and out of my body. Since I have a permanent connection between my mind and my external light body it was uncomfortably nerve-racking, as this connection would grow intense. So that was the real reason why I had to give it up. So anyway, I tried a small amount of weed in a vaporizer, and it was quite nice. The taste was beautiful and the feeling was warm and mild. I was obviously aware of my previous fear of taking this again, so I went easy with it. Of course, the Valium was helping to suppress any anxiety from this experience; I wouldnt have otherwise tried taking it again. I think during the next few days I took two more 5mg amounts of diazepam and tried some more amounts of cannabis. At some stage I realized that I really wanted to try smoking some with tobacco in a joint. But I still had my fear of doing this so I asked my friend to get me a few more diazepam so I could experience smoking weed again. More than anything I really wanted to overcome my fear of smoking again. I had never liked that fact; it made me feel slightly powerless over my own mind and emotions. I consulted the I Ching several times and it always told me the same thing: (17) following. So I just went with the flow and didnt question it too deeply. Over the course of two weeks or so, I took 5mg amounts of Valium and progressively smoked more amounts of weed. I didnt need much, just a small amount in a one-skin sized joint. The previous fear I had came over me many times. I dont need to go into details, but I persevered and was finally able to break through and smoke cannabis without the assistance the diazepam gave. I used the diazepam as a tool and felt no inclination to participate with it any further. The negativity of my previous addiction to diazepam had far outnumbered any positive benefits I could get from it. It that sense, it felt good that I was able to experience it again without it trying to control me. In a way this can be seen as an extreme test to see if any previous psychological and physical addictions still remained present; to participate with it again, and then pass it by. Its hold over me had long gone. The cannabis, however, was a different story, as I continued to smoke more and more over the next few weeks. I believe it was now mid August, during a time when I smoked 2 ounces of very high-grade cannabis within a two week period. Definitely the most amount I had every smoked within a short period of time. It was ridiculous really; I pushed it way past the limit, I could go no further. The cannabis was making me become highly sexually charged, my chakras spinning most nights when I went to bed. I battled with my mind for control over my light-body as energy would be spinning and moving all around

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

me. I had spent years doing this anyway when I went to sleep, but now, heightened by the cannabis, it was more intense and difficult. Off-putting also when you are trying to get to sleep. In the mornings I would wake up early. I do recall that quite often I woke up at around the same time, but I do not recall now what time this was, although sometime between five and seven. It is quite normal for men to wake up feeling sexually aroused, and this is something that wouldnt really bother me. But now when I was waking up, I was always highly sexually aroused. I would allow my mind to fantasize slightly about what it would be like to have sex again with a female partner. Then I would put it out of my mind for I knew there wasnt much point in thinking about something that I couldnt have at that time. Then these sexual thoughts would come back again. I would battle like that for maybe up to 20mins or so as I lay there before I would feel awake enough to arise. I didnt particularly mind too much that I was thinking in this way. Having sex, after all, is quite a healthy state to be in, so thinking about sex after not having sex for so many years is not exactly unhealthy. But after a few days like this my thoughts started to get darker from the moment I awoke. I began to see images of the young Thai girl I knew named Grace. It is slightly uncomfortable for me to write like this but I will tell it as it is, for although dark, it is also the truth. There is no need for me to go into great detail but my mind would slip in and out of fantasy scenarios. I both wanted to experience the thoughts, as well as wanting to put them out of my mind. It is unfortunate sometime that I have such an inquisitive mind. But regardless, I would eventually find the thoughts distressing enough to not go all the way in finding some pleasure from them, and would awake properly and arise from my bed. I was obviously aware that smoking cannabis was drawing me closer to yin-world, where these types of dark thoughts would become both more apparent and stronger in their ability to arise. But because I had found a new comfort in my life from smoking weed again, I found it quite easy to just dismiss them with a carefree attitude of whatever, as I knew these thoughts had nothing to do with my higher and stronger intention to give love to a female human being as a partner. However, these thoughts went on like this in the mornings for maybe a week or so. Then one day I awoke, early, as usual. I lay there for a few seconds when I found myself drifting into a meditative state. I was neither awake nor asleep, but I was certainly somewhere else. I dont recall too much of images surrounding me but it was fairly normal, like I was just in a different location, in a room of a house or something. I looked down on the floor and I saw some letters of the alphabet there like the type you get as fridge magnets, or as learning aids for children. The words spelt out Steve TV. After I looked at them for a moment I began to think what on Earth that meant and, moreover, where was I? As I did that I found myself back in my normal awaking, and I laid there for a couple of minutes trying to think what the words meant. After a while I got up and spent the morning thinking about why this was happening to me and I said to myself, I was never going to abuse children, and I never will. Then this voice replied back, Not even if you could get away with it? I laughed out loud at such preposterousness and replied, Even more so if I could get away with it, because Id have to live with it! By now, all of the weed had gone and I could not obtain any more. Its a strange feeling indeed to come down from such a high. And on the first day without it I found myself becoming very mentally alert. Within yin-yang philosophy its said that when something reaches an extremity it reverts and becomes the opposite. The first day without any cannabis to smoke was quite difficult, although I dont have any recollection of what I actually did to occupy my time. But because I had built up an addiction to tobacco, I attempted to smoke some roll-ups. I couldnt really manage more than a few tokes at a time. The joints I had been previously smoking only contained a small amount of tobacco to help the cannabis burn evenly. The amount of tobacco I would put in a roll-up would have been sufficient for about several large cannabis joints. So I really wasnt used to this much of an amount in one go. It made saliva literally drool out of my mouth and it made me feel sick. I also found that I had no real appetite for food. I also found it increasingly difficult to even drink water. I think on the second night when I went to bed I found I could not sleep at all. My mind was very alert and I found myself recalling all the knowledge I had previously gained concerning Venus, my family connections to Freemasonry and pedophilia, and the predicament I was in concerning my pure intention to give love to a female human being, that was being constantly denied. My mind was simply to alert to sleep so I pursued my intention to find out why this was happening to me. Why?, was the question I kept asking myself, as I tried to see all the connections. This went on for some hours and by now the time was approaching 5am. Then all of a sudden I stood up on my bed; eyes still closed and said aloud, I know why Im here. Im here to help remove Lucifer from this planet. I know who I am. And other words to that effect. When I spoke these words I purposely kept my eyes closed so as to stay within the physical darkness, so that that which dwelt in the darkness knew what, and who, I was referring to. I said these words with a mixture of egoism, frustration and shear determination to stand up to what had been abusing me for most of my adult life. And I showed no fear. I may have then left my bedroom and consulted the I Ching for further confirmation. I dont have a specific recollection of doing this, but I most likely did. Its hard for me to remember exactly what did happen over the next few days, but in short, I did not eat, drink or sleep for three days and nights. Strangely, although I felt mentally tired, I did actually have a lot of physical energy and strength. I ended up consulting the I Ching with questions like, Who was that female I met on Dec 21 2005, four and a half years or so ago? And, Who was that Asian women I had seen in a dream when I was out in China? Of course, I had always suspected the female in 2005 had been Quan Yin, so I decided to read a book that I had Kuan Yin by Palmer, Ramsey, Man-Ho. Strangely, Id had this book for several years and on several occasions I had tried to sell it along with many other books I felt I no longer had a need for, specifically Taoist internal alchemy books and such like. But now it made sense to me why this book had stayed in my possession. The first shock that came to me was that someone called Kumarajiva had largely spread the story of Quan Yin. Immediately I remembered what I had read from Mark Pinkhams books on the Kumaras and how they were linked to The Goddess and Venus, and now I was aware of the name Kumara-jiva. I read further about Kuan Yin and found out that 33 is her number. 33 was that number that kept cropping up in my life for the last few years; having been enlightened myself at that age, and perhaps its most common usage within Scottish Rite Freemasonry. During the previous last couple of years, mainly after I recuperated from the ordeal I had in China with Anna, I would often consult the I Ching in a fashion where I was communicating with The Goddess, The Divine Mother I would call her when calm, The Divine Whore I would call her when angry, as I was extremely offended by having the pedophile paradigm installed in me to train me for higher purposes, or so I led myself to believe; looking for the virtuous reason behind the application of such darkness forced into my life.
st

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

It was obvious to me now that The Goddess, Venus and Quan Yin, were all in the same, and clearly schizophrenic since she had tendencies towards sexually deviant acts, whilst claiming to be celibate, or rather sex only for procreation. The links between pedophilia and Venus worship within freemasonry and the connections in my own life were now extremely apparent in st my new heightened state of awareness. I now know for sure that it was Quan Yin that I had sexual interaction with on Dec 21 2005; the winter solstice being the peak of yin. And researching Quan Yin further, she is commonly equated with the goddess Venus. I was very spiritually heightened at this stage in my life and in many ways I felt much more in tune than I did back in Dec 2005, for now I actually had some real answers as to what was going on in my life, whereas back then so much was new to me, and now I had done a lot of research in terms of spirituality and alternative research. I remember those days as very stressful too, as I was very shocked and very angry. I was extremely shocked in fact, and there was nothing I could do to get away from it. I had taken in a large amount of yin energy, I had just come down from an extreme high with the cannabis, much higher than one might imagine, being physically in tune with energy. I went to the library one day and found myself drawn to a large book, Dictionary of Greek and Roman Mythology by Jenny March. I started to read about Venus and came across her connections as Aphrodite, so I borrowed the book for further study. The Roman name given to the planet Venus is Lucifer, so when I looked up Lucifer, I was quite shocked to find the Greek god equivalent to be named Phosphorus. Shocking for me, since when I was a young boy, about aged 8, I used to have some strange experiences at night, in terms of consciousness. It was also a time when my older brother, by four years, was sexually, physically, and mentally abusing me. The experiences of sensing Phosphorus happened quite infrequently at this age, and only came back several times during my adulthood. I used to feel a strange and fearful presence around me, and also, in the best way I can describe it, there was some feeling like as if it were made of the substance phosphorus. Although I only came across the substance was I was at school aged about 14, and it wasnt until my late 20s that I was really able to put the childhood experiences and the substance together. In fact, I remember saying to my brother at this age that when I had these experiences it felt like the substance phosphorus. He replied to me, I know what you mean, although we spoke no more of it. My head was done in at this stage; both Aphrodite and Phosphorus had been fucking with me, quite literally, since I was a small boy. At this time I could feel that she was in me, she lived within me, and she could not leave either; I felt that very much so, I could feel a lot of frustration in me that didnt quite fit in with my own frustration. This happened because of the amount of yin energy I had a=recently absorbed. It honestly felt like someone else was trapped in me. But I needed to hit back somehow, and hit back hard! I stopped receiving acupuncture treatment from Dr Wen in 2006, and as a thank you present for all her help, I bought her a jade figurine of Quan Yin, about 6 inches high. I felt that I needed to take back this present, as now I knew this goddess was very negative, it would not be right for me to pass on a statuette in the way that I did. I hadnt seen Wen since 2007 but I decided I would go down to see her and politely ask her to return the present, and I would give her something else more suitable. She was fine about giving it back to me and said she didnt really believe in Kuan Yin anyway, or rather she believes the entity is real but does lend her thoughts towards her, so would not mind removing the statuette from her clinic, and she had only excepted the gift from me in politeness in the first place. I didnt tell her everything that I knew about Kuan Yin or other gods, except that there was something extremely wrong with all of them, although I could not be specific in my knowledge at that time. I did however tell her that Kuan Yin is very anti-feminine, meaning she is the abomination of the pure that can be found within the feminine. She gave me back the figurine of Kuan Yin and I decided to go for a walk, about ten minutes away, to a point near the sea and dispose of it. Bizarrely, this specific point I refer to is called Devils Point, where there is also a hospice called Nazareth House, if you can believe that, and it only occurred to me as I got there. I walked for 10 mins at this location before I went down near the sea edge, on the rocks, where I smashed the figurine with a hammer I had purposely taken down with me. I broke it into 4 pieces. I said something each time I broke it, although I cant recall specifically what, but in the vein of, get out of my life! I threw one piece into the sea and strolled back along the way I came, stopping several times before throwing another piece in. As I was coming to the place where I would now leave Devils Point, I still had one piece left to throw away; the head of Kuan Yin. I stopped and looked to where I was going to throw it, where there is a small manmade wall area making a square pool where the sea would overflow to in high tide, and remain a pool of water when it was low tide. I took my aim and tried to make sure that the head would not fall into this pool as then I would always have a memory of where it was, whereas the other pieces I would never be able to recollect where they were. But unfortunately my aim veered off and the head of this statuette ended up in the pool. Darn! I thought. I could not get rid of her that easily! And, of course, looking into it more deeply, where I had effectively removed the body of Kuan Yin, I still had the head to deal with, i.e. her mind. Or moreover, one could say that the body of the statue represented Kuan Yin as Venus/Aphrodite, yin energy, and the head represented Gaia, as the yin consciousness aspect directly connected to Aphrodite. I knew that as soon as this happened that I still had a battle to win. I actually felt slightly disappointed that I had made this error of my disposal of the statuettes head, as I walked away from the area. But I can see now that this life symbolically reflected this to me. Added on top of that, leaving the area, I walked over some engravings embedded between some paving slabs, one of which read, given birth to sonstwinsall is good. And it made me think of the Kumara twins, as if they were still fine, and I would have those to deal with also. As stated, this was the turning point for me that led to the research contained in this book here on. I also went on to have some major dimensional and spiritual experiences as I furthered my self-realisation. In many ways my experiences and the mythological research go hand in hand, and that is why I feel I have made some breakthroughs on the root of dysfunction within the human psyche. This is why, from this point on, the following chapters are my discoveries and I will get back to my personal journey some chapters ahead.

NOTES Unfinished

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

Chapter 7

As Kuan Yin
Kuan Yin is a female Bodhisattva venerated in China. She is enthroned on a mountain or an island in the Eastern Sea. Her variant names in Chinese are Kuan Yin, Guan Yin, Kuan Yin, Kuan Shih Yin, and in Japanese they are Kannon or Kwannon. She is often depicted meditating by the seashore; sometimes she has a child in her arms. She was introduced into China as the male Bodhisattva, Avalokitesvara, until circa AD 600 when the transition to a goddess began; it was completed by circa AD 1100. Avalokitesvara means The Lord who regards the Cries of the World, and in Sanskrit is rendered into Chinese to become Kuan Shih Yin The One who Hears the Cries of the World. The worship of Kuan Yin began circa AD 100, and her cult grew rapidly from the 7th to 9th centuries AD. By the late 8th century Kuan Shih Yin began to be regularly depicted as female. By the mid to late 9th century Kuan Shih Yin was nearly always depicted as a female. She frequently shares sanctuaries with the queen of heaven, Tin Hau, and has taken over part of her area of influence. Kuan Yin is depicted seated upon a lotus with attributes including a vase filled with the dew of compassion and a willow branch. Her attendant Lung Nu may stand behind her with other objects, including a peacock-like bird, pearls and a rosary. Several other Chinese goddesses are considered by some authors to be manifestations of Kuan Yin. [Kuan Yin] is the most popular and widespread of any deity of Chinese religion. To the Chinese and many Koreans and Japanese, Kuan Yin, or Kannon, is the most important deity of all. Her influence extends from the very dawn of creation to the heartfelt wishes of women desiring children. She is the great goddess of life itself. . . . one of the largest temples in Macau (southern China), stretching back 600 years is dedicated to her. As you enter, you are greeted by the figure of Sakyamuni Buddha - the historical Buddha. To most in the west he is seen as the centre point of Buddhism. But here, Prince Gautama Siddhartha, the Buddha, is just a doorkeeper, guarding the far more important deity beyond, the goddess Kuan Yin. Only after you have passed by and paid obeisance to the Buddhas of the Past, Present and Future, are you at last admitted into the heart of the temple; the shrine room of the goddess herself. . . . having started life as a male Buddhist Bodhisattva, Kuan Yin has become the great female deity and goddess, revered across faith. . . . she is almost alone in the pantheon of Chinese Buddhism as a woman, and, while Taoism [Taochiao] has goddesses, she is of a different kind, much more powerful and universally adored. [Kuan Yin Palmer, Ramsey, Man-Ho] In Buddhism there are two main forms; the Theravada tradition and the Mahayana, or Great Vehicle tradition. From the Great Vehicle tradition comes The Lotus Sutra, which tells of a male Bodhisattva called Avalokitesvara. The Lotus Sutra was one of the earliest Buddhist texts to be translated into Chinese, and is said to have been given by the historical Buddha. The greatest of these translations was by Kumarajiva, born in Kucha, China in 344 CE. His father was from an Indian noble family, and his mother was a Kuchean princess who significantly influenced his early studies. He studied astronomy, mathematics and occult sciences at the age of ten. He came in contact with Mahayana Buddhism in Kasgar, India, and continued his Mahayana research and propagation after returning to Kucha. He is recognized as one of the greatest translators of Buddhist scriptures from Sanskrit into Chinese. The name Kumarajiva instantly stood out for me having previously read about the Kumara Twins as described by Pinkham. And I also found it interesting that this goddess, who is treated as a far more important deity than the Buddha, developed from the Chinese male Bodhisattva called Avalokitesvara. The exact reason for this shift in gender is obscure, although it is said that this Bodhisattva can take on any form in order to reach a person in need of salvation. He can appear as one of the Hindu gods such as Brahma or Indra to help Hindus; as a monk or nun, as male or female, depending upon the needs of the time, the person and the place. It is important to note that that modern spirituality regards Kuan Yin as being the same deity as Aphrodite/Venus among other goddesses within mythology outside of China and Japan. She has even been equated with Jesus mother Mary, and synonymous with The Goddess. The similarities between Kuan Yin, Aphrodite and other major goddesses, will be examined in another chapter. But for now Ive tried to highlight some key points of her original manifestation as the male Bodhisattva, Avalokitesvara, who originated from Indian Buddhism circa 500 BC and is still worshiped today. Avalokitesvara (Perceiver of the World's Sounds) Sanskrit: Avalokitasvara, Aryavalokitesvara, Avalokita or Lokesvara or Avalokiteshvara Japanese: Kanzeon-bosatsu One of the most important deities of the Mahayana sect of Buddhism. In Lamaism he is the tutelary god of Tibet. He equates with Visnu in Hinduism and bears links with Padmapani. In cosmic mythology he is a creator deity. His Sakti (wife) is Pandara and his attendant animal is a lion. Many forms of Avalokitesvara exist which may include varieties with up to eleven heads, sometimes arranged in a pyramid. Color: white or red. Attributes: blue lotus, image of Amitabha (topmost pyramidal head), lotus, rosary, sword and water jar. The Sanskrit for Kwannon seems, according to some Japanese authorities, originally to have been Avalokitasvara, and not Avalokitesvara. If so, Kwannon is a more literal rendering than Kwanzeon (Kuan-shih-yin) or Kwanjizai (Kuan-tzu-tsai). The

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

Bodhisattva Avalokitasvara is the owner of voice which is viewed or heard. From him issues a voice which is variously heard and interpreted by all beings, and it is by this hearing that the latter are emancipated from whatever troubles they are in. In Buddhism, he is the most popular of all the Bodhisattvas. He is regarded as an emanation of Amitabha, and as the so-called Dhyani-Bodhisattva of the present age. The name is variously interpreted, with little agreement as to what it may mean: the lord who descends; he who is enabled to reach the highest understanding; master of light (i.e., of the inner light, enlightenment). . . . Iconographically he is depicted in many ways. Usually he has two arms, but in the Tantric tradition he has four or six arms. One of his most significant attributes is the wreath of roses; another is the moon (Amoghapasa, Khasarpana). In his plaited crown he bears the portrait of Amitabha. When he is shown with ten or eleven faces, this is with reference to his universality. One of his most popular representations is as Cintamanicakra-Avalokitesvara: that is, he bears as attributes a jewel (cintamani) held before the breast, and a wheel (cakra). In China he has been transformed into the female deity Guan Yin. In Japan he is known as K(w)annon and in Tibet as sPyan-ras-gzigs, as an incarnation of whom the Dalai Lama is regarded.

Perceiver of the World's Sounds is also known by the name Freely Perceiving (Japanese: Kanjizai), which is a rendering of Hsan-tsang's (602-664) Chinese translation of the Sanskrit name Avalokiteshvara. The name of Perceiver of the World's Sounds derives from Kumarajiva's Chinese translation of Avalokitasvara. Avalokiteshvara is a compound of avalokita, meaning the act of looking or having been seen, and ishvara, meaning able to do, master, or lord. Avalokitasvara is a compound of avalo-kita and svara; svara means sound and voice. It is generally believed that Avalokitasvara came into use before Avalokiteshvara, and in the history of Chinese translations of Buddhist scriptures, "Perceiver of the World's Sounds" preceded "Freely Perceiving." Kumarajiva used the former in his translation of the Lotus Sutra. In China and Japan, this chapter of Kumarajiva's translation circulated as an independent sutra titled Perceiver of the World's Sounds Sutra. It is perhaps for these reasons that the name Perceiver of the World's Sounds is so popular today. Many Chinese refer to this bodhisattva as Kuan-yin, and the Japanese as Kannon, an abbreviation of Kuan-shih-yin (Kanzeon). He is one of the most popular bodhisattvas in the Buddhist world and revered as the bodhisattva of infinite compassion. The bodhisattva is the protagonist of the "Perceiver of the World's Sounds" (twenty-fifth) chapter of the Lotus Sutra, which is also known as an independent sutra. According to that chapter, this bodhisattva is called Perceiver of the World's Sounds because he perceives the sounds and voices of those who are suffering and compassionately releases them from that suffering. He assumes various forms and appears wherever is necessary to save people from danger or fear. In the chapter, Shakyamuni Buddha says: "Suppose there are immeasurable hundreds, thousands, ten thousands, millions of living beings who are undergoing various trials and suffering. If they hear of this bodhisattva Perceiver of the World's Sounds and single-mindedly call his name, then at once he will perceive the sound of their voices and they will all gain deliverance from their trials." The chapter lists specifically thirty-three among the variety of different forms the Bodhisattva assumes in accordance with people's needs to relieve their suffering. [http://www.sgilibrary.org/search_dict.php?id=1679 Soka Gakkai International] The following is from: http://www.sacred-texts.com/bud/mzb/mzb03.htm THE SUTRAS I ENGLISH TRANSLATION OF THE SHINGYO

II THE KWANNON SUTRA[1] At that time Mujinni[2] Bosatsu rose from his seat, and, baring his right shoulder, turned, with his hands folded, towards the Buddha, and said this: World-honoured One, for what reason is Kwanzeon Bosatsu so named? The Buddha said to Mujinni Bosatsu: Good man, when those innumerable numbers of beings hundredthousands of myriads of kotis of them who are suffering all kinds of annoyances, hearing of this Kwanzeon Bosatsu, will utter his name with singleness of mind, they will instantly hear his voice and be released. The present translation is from Kumarajiva's Chinese. In the reading of the proper names, the Japanese way of pronunciation has been retained. 2. Bodhisattva Akshayamati in Sanskrit, that is, Bodhisattva of Inexhaustible Intelligence.] When hundred-thousands of myriads of kotis of people go out into the great ocean in order to seek such treasures as gold, silver, lapis lazuli, conch shells, cornelian, coral, amber, pearls, and other precious stones, their boats may be wrecked by black storms, and they may find themselves thrown up into the island of the Rakshasas; if among them there is even a single person who will utter the name of Kwanzeon Bosatsu all the people will be released from the disaster [which is likely to befall them at the hand] of the Rakshasas. For this reason the Bosatsu is called Kwanzeon.

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

When all the lands in the three thousand chiliocosms are filled with enemies, a merchant and his caravan loaded with precious treasures may travel through the dangerous passes. One of the company will say to the others: "O good men, have no fear; only with singleness of thought utter the name of Kwanzeon Bosatsu. As this Bosatsu gives us fearlessness, utter his name and you will be delivered from your enemies." Hearing this, all the company join in the recitation, saying, "Kwanzeon Bosatsu be adored!" Because of this uttering the name of the Bosatsu they will be released. O Mujinni, such is the awe-inspiring spiritual power of Kwanzeon Bosatsu Makasatsu. [1. That is, sahaloka, world of patience.] How does he preach the Dharma to all beings? What is the extent of his skilful means? The Buddha said to Mujinni Bosatsu: O good man, if there are beings in any country who are to be saved by his assuming a Buddha-form, Kwanzeon Bosatsu will manifest himself in the form of a Buddha and preach them the Dharma. If beings are to be saved by his assuming a Pratyekabuddha-form, the Bosatsu will manifest himself in the form of a Pratyekabuddha and preach them the Dharma. If beings are to be saved by his assuming a Sravaka-form, the Bosatsu will manifest himself in the form of a Sravaka and preach them the Dharma. If beings are to be saved by his assuming a Brahma-form, the Bosatsu will manifest himself in the form of a Brahma and preach them the Dharma. If beings are to be saved by his assuming a Sakrendra-form, the Bosatsu will manifest himself in the form of a Sakrendra and preach them the Dharma. If beings are to be saved by his assuming an Isvara-form, the Bosatsu will manifest himself in the form of an Isvara and preach them the Dharma. If beings are to be saved by his assuming a Mahesvara-form, he will manifest himself in the form of a Mahesvara and preach them the Dharma. If beings are to be saved by his assuming a Chakravartin-form, the Bosatsu will manifest himself in the form of a Chakravartin and preach them the Dharma. If beings are to be saved by his assuming a Vaisravana-form, the Bosatsu will manifest himself in the form of a Vaisravana and preach them the Dharma. If beings are to be saved by his assuming the form of a Provincial chief, the Bosatsu will manifest himself in the form of a provincial chief and preach them the Dharma. If beings are to be saved by his assuming a householder's form, the Bosatsu will manifest himself in the form of a householder and preach them the Dharma. If beings are to be saved by his assuming a lay-disciple's form, the Bosatsu will manifest himself in the form of a lay-disciple and preach them the Dharma. If beings are to be saved by his assuming a state-officer's form, the Bosatsu will manifest himself in the form of a state-officer and preach them the Dharma. If beings are to be saved by his assuming a Brahman-form, the Bosatsu will manifest himself to them in the form of a Brahman and preach them the Dharma. If beings are to be saved by his assuming a Bhikshu-form, or a Bhikshuni-, or an Upasaka-, or an Upasika-form, the Bosatsu will manifest himself in the form of a Bhikshu, or a Bhikshuni, or an Upasaka, or an Upasika, and preach them the Dharma. If beings are to be saved by his assuming a female form of the family of a householder, or a lay-disciple, or a state-officer, or a Brahman, the Bosatsu will manifest himself in the form of such a female and preach them the Dharma. If beings are to be saved by his assuming a youth- or a maiden-form, the Bosatsu will manifest himself in the form of a youth or a maiden and preach them the Dharma. If beings are to be saved by his assuming a Deva-, Naga-, Yaksha-, Gandharva-, Asura-, Garuda-, Kinnara-, Mahoraga-, Manushya-, or Amanushya-form, the Bosatsu will manifest himself in any of these forms and preach them the Dharma.

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

If beings are to be saved by his assuming a Vajrapani-form, the Bosatsu will manifest himself in the form of Vajrapani and preach them the Dharma. O Mujinni, this Kwanzeon Bosatsu performs such meritorious deeds by assuming varieties of forms, and by visiting different lands saves and releases beings. Therefore, you will make offerings with singleness of thought to Kwanzeon Bosatsu. In the midst of fears, perils, and disasters, it is he who gives us fearlessness,[1] and for this reason he is called in this Saha world the one who gives fearlessness. Mujinni Bosatsu asked in verse, saying, O World-honoured One who is in possession of exquisite features, I now again ask him: For what reason is the son of the Buddha called Kwanzeon? The Honoured One in possession of exquisite features answered Mujinni in verse: just listen to the life of Kwanzeon! He is always ready to respond to calls from all quarters. His universal vows are as deep as the ocean. For ages beyond conception, he has served myriads of Buddhas and made great vows of purity. III THE KONGOKYO OR DIAMOND SUTRA[2] [1. Dharanindhara in Sanskrit, "the supporter of the earth". 2 Kongokyo in Japanese. The full title in Sanskrit is Vajracchedika-prajna-paramita-sutra. It belongs to the Prajna class of Mahayana literature. The present English translation is from Kumarajiva's Chinese version made between 402-412 C.E.] 26. "Subhuti, what do you think? Can a man see the Tathagata by the thirty-two marks [of a great man]?" Subhuti said: "So it is, so it is. The Tathagata is seen by his thirty-two marks." The Buddha said to Subhuti, "If the Tathagata is to be seen by his thirty-two marks, can the Cakravartin be a Tathagata?" Subhuti said to the Buddha: "World-honoured One, as I understand the teaching of the Buddha, the Tathagata is not to be seen by the thirty-two marks." I studied some of the information Avalokitesvara but could not find a specific reason why this male Bodhisattva should be turned into a female deity, other than because he was associated with compassion, then this was later regarded as a feminine quality. Palmer, Ramsey, and Man-Ho elaborate on this: The Compassionate nature of Kuan Shih Yin obviously appealed to many for whom the more austere teachings of the Buddha had little appeal. From the 5th century AD onwards, statues of the Bodhisattva began to appear in China. At this stage, Kuan Shih Yin was always depicted as a man, albeit one very slight and graceful of form and visage. . . . the British Museum has in its Chinese collection a very fine life-size statue of Kuan Shih Yin which dates from the Six Dynasties AD 550 to 577. This statue is clearly male, though somewhat androgynous, as are many of the forms of Kuan Yin. . . . By the late eighth century AD, however, Kuan Yin began to be regularly depicted as female. . . . It is a difficult detective job to try and discern the time and place where the shift from male Avalokitesvara to female Kuan Yin took place. In Kumarajivas translation, and indeed in all the earliest translations of the Lotus Sutra, Kuan Shih Yin is indisputably male. While it is recognized within the text that he is capable of taking female form, this is not considered his main form. The Buddhist pilgrim Hsuan Tsang (c.596-664), in his prodigious records of his travels from China to India, makes no mention of a female Kuan Yin, only male. In texts such as Cheng Ming Ching, which dates from the end of the seventh century, Kuan Yin is still male and clearly so. Palmer, Ramsey, and Man-Ho go on to say that there was an increase of dedications inscribed in the great Buddhist caves of Lung Men, Henan province, to deities such as Kuan Yin, whilst there was also a decrease of dedications to other deities. Specifically from 650 AD to 690 AD the dedications showed a radical shift. By the mid to late ninth century, as dedications from the Buddhist manuscripts found in the sealed caves of Tun Huang confirm, worship of Kuan Yin had not only become a major cult but Kuan Yin was now usually depicted as female. . . . So something happened between the early eighth century and the mid century to turn Kuan Yin from a male to a female figure. What could it be? [Kuan Yin Palmer, Ramsey, and Man-Ho] I suppose it could be seen that because the figurehead of Buddhism is male, and is thus a representation of the masculine principle, then the human psyche would want to counterbalance that with the feminine aspect. I will go more into this concept in a later chapter, with regards to the battle of light and dark. But for now we should look at the masculine and feminine in the history of Chinese religion, and I quote again from Palmer, Ramsey, and Man-Ho:

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

The earliest pantheons of China are a mixture of male and female and half-human, half-animal beings. For example the two great founder-figures of Chinese culture, agriculture, religion and language are Fu Hsi and Nua Kua. . . . Fu Hsi is male and Nua Kua is female and both of them are half-human and half-snake. Together they created all aspects of civilization . . . They are considered the first two of the Three August Ones of Chinese pre-history, of Chinese mythology. Chinese mythology in its earliest forms appears to have been neither patriarchal nor matriarchal . . . a world where male and female were equal. Other legends of China reinforce this, as does climbing the oldest and most sacred of the Toaist Mountains of China, Tai Shan. All the way up the sacred path leading to the summit of this extraordinary mountain are shrines and statues of the great goddess of the mountain. She has many titles: Old Mother, Old Grandmother of Tai, the heavenly immortal deity Green Jade Mother and the Goddess of the Azure Clouds. Amonst the host of legends about her, one recounts that she and her brother, the Jade Emperor, the rulers of Heaven, descended to Earth on Tai Shan. Here they brought to life all the creatures and plants, birds and fishes. . . . last of all the goddess made human beings. Made them, not gave birth to them, for there seems to be no tradition in China of an earth mother figure. Now the Jade Emperor has the highest point of the mountain as his sole preserve. . . . For to enter onto the plateau of the summit itself, you must pass through the Gate to Heaven. This literally is a gate . . . Behind it is a courtyard where three deities sit and before whom you must pass to enter. The one opposite the gate is Tai Shan himself. But on either side are Kuan Yin and the goddess of Tai Shan, the Old Mother, the creator of human beings. There is no entry to the plateau without devotion to all three. There is no evidence that I have seen to show that any form of matriarchal society existed in China in any major way. Rather it was a society of equals. This seems to be borne out by the fact that both men and women were considered capable of being shamens vehicles for communication between the spirit world and the material world. There is, as yet, little evidence of a major goddess culture in China. But it is important to stress that there is also no evidence of any serious patriarchal society there until about the time of the Shang dynasty (c.1700- 1100 BC). Yet it is also at this time that we first find written evidence of strange figures who seem to come from the earliest period of Chinese religion the Eastern and Western Mothers. We know nothing about these two figures, though there association with cosmic directions is perhaps significant, as that would appear to indicate that they were celestial mothers in the same way that Nua Kua and the goddess of Tai Shan are celestial rather than earth mother figures. Palmer, Ramsey, and Man-Ho go on to quote other significant references to a mother goddess from the I Ching and the Tao Teh Ching. I Ching, hexagram 35, line 2: He will receive great blessings from the ancestral Queen Mother. It is unusual for any deity or divinity to be named in the text of the I Ching and so this inclusion is quite significant. The term ancestral Queen Mother denotes that she is the mother deity of the Chou tribes . . . in the west. Perhaps it was this ancestral mother who ghave rise to the title Queen Mother of the West? Tao Teh Ching, chapter 1: Nothing the nameless is the beginning; While Heaven, the mother is the creatrix of all things. All mysteries are Tao, and the Heaven is their mother: She is the gateway and the womb-door. Tao Teh Ching, chapter 52: Every living thing comes from the Mother of Us All: If we can understand the Mother Then we can understand her children; And if we know ourselves as children We can see the source as Her. What is even more significant about these odd references is that the feminine, the mother, is not identified with the Earth. Quite the reverse in fact. She is the Heavenly figure, a protogenitrix who is not the passive, receptive earth mother penetrated by some sky father, as in so many ancient cultures. Instead she is of Heaven itself. The cosmos is her womb. This lack of an earth goddess figure seems to be linked to the lack of any matriarchal religion in pre-historic China. I realize this goes against much of the conventional thinking of the mother goddesses literature which is emerging, but it is perhaps not without significance that none of these studies (such as Marija Gimbutass major studies of the mother goddesses) looks at China. China would seem to present us with a very different model from that positioned by many scholars or explorers of the divine feminine. It posits a world in which male and female deities as well as male and female shamans/religious figures worked together. This continued in some

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

form or another until the fifth century BC when the firm hand of Confucian patriarchy began to exclude the feminine and the shamanistic - indeed the whole emotional world was sacrificed to the demands of law, order, filial piety and control. Note son of the Buddha is called Kwanzeon, as this seems important to identify him/her with the GZAP entity. [I need to expand on this.] ************************************************************************************************************************************************* EDIT: to check ADD: yes, unfinished SPELLING: to check GRAMMAR: to check Version: 1.0

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

Chapter 8

The Four Aspects of Gods Divided Soul

(Concerning Gods & Goddesses, Stars, Planets, Dimensions and Chakras)
and be sure your sin will find you out. (Num 32:23)

When I discovered that Kuan Yin had effectively been abusing my sexual energy I began to do some research into her origins, and then went on to study Greek & Roman mythology to see her connections as Aphrodite and Venus. The Roman name given to the planet Venus is Lucifer, so when I looked up Lucifer in a Greek & Roman mythology dictionary, I was quite shocked to find the Greek god equivalent to be named Phosphorus. Shocking for me, since when I was a young boy, about aged 8, I used to have some strange experiences at night, in terms of consciousness. (This was also the time when my older brother, by 4 years, was sexually, physically, and mentally abusing me.) I used to feel a strange and fearful presence around me, and also, in the best way I can describe it, there was some feeling like as if it were made of the substance phosphorus. Although I only came across the substance when I was at school aged about 14, and it wasnt until my late 20s that I was really able to put the experiences and the substance together. In fact I remember saying to my brother at this age that when I had these experiences it felt like the substance phosphorus. He replied to me, I know what you mean, although we spoke no more of it. The experiences of sensing Phosphorus happened quite infrequently at this age, and only came back several times during my adulthood, but then again on several occasions since after light-body activation in 2005. It is a feeling I know all too well and can call at will. So, as I said, I was shocked to find out that there was a god named Phosphorus, or Lucifer, but it all began to make sense then why I had been experiencing him since around the time I was being sexually abused, and why he was linked to Venus/Aphrodite. I ascertained that both Aphrodite and Phosphorus represent sexual energy, and that whilst Aphrodite is the consciousness of the planet Venus, Phosphorus is the consciousness of our planet Earth. And since by this time I was aware that I was looking for a pure female counterpart, my twin-flame, it seemed obvious that Aphrodite and Phosphorus are twinflames also, and it seemed they were copulating through me. Also, by this time I had a good understanding of yin-yang theory, and Aphrodite and Phosphorus represent yin and yang energies, respectively. Their energies should be joined as one creative force, but since they are not, they work though humans to exchange energies via sex. Only, for reasons that are too psychologically varied to go into at this stage, they resort better to child sex abuse and other forms of deviant negative sex actions such as rape, mostly due to their disconnection with their Yin & Yang consciousness aspects. Also at this stage I was very much aware that both Lucifer and Venus are worshipped within Masonic orders, as well as being prevalent among world mythology and religion. Two of my great uncles, on my fathers side, are/were Grand Masters within freemasonry, and are/were both in prison for child sex abuse. A history of child sex abuse also runs through my mothers family, as her dad had sexually abused her and her four sisters. The connections were building up. I began to look further into Greek & Roman mythology from the beginning of the creation story. I read that the first set of gods were Gaia, as the Mother Goddess, and Uranus, described as both her son and lover. Together they had 12 children, called the Titans. It seemed obvious to me that these 12 Titans represent 12 chakras. In spiritual teachings we are told that there are seven chakras within the human body, and then an eighth just outside the body an inch or so off the top of the head. Within Taoist alchemy teachings there are something like 17 chakras, referred to as energy centres, within the body. Two of these are the main ones referred to as the hun and po. The po refers to the dan tien area, just below the navel where the lower-self aspect of a human resides, and the hun , as the higher-self, resides within the chest; the heart chakra area. Although I was already physically aware of certain energy centres like these before I even heard or read about them, I was aware of the term dan tien before I had experientially opened up this area. [I will go into these centres at a later stage.] From Barbara Marciniaks books concerning information that she channeled from beings who reside in the Pleiades star system, they state that there in fact 12 chakras: 7 within the body, and the rest go out further from the body into space at increasingly large increments, until the final one is at the centre of creation. This is not true at all; all these chakras, or energy centres, are in fact within the body. One only needs to study Chaos theory and the fractal/holographic nature of space to understand that all is contained within the human body; the microcosm & the macrocosm. Although why followers of chaos theory, fractals and holographic theory, dont seem to apply that to consciousness is beyond me. [More info on chaos theory, fractals and the holographic nature of space will need to be added.] Also, by this time, I had a good understanding of the higher-self and lower-self aspects of our consciousness by watching a good presentation by the spiritual leader, Drunvalo Melchizedek. I agree with him where states this is the most important information he can give you, and I found it very important to my own understanding of the self. Although, with the aid of yin-yang theory, I was able to take things further as I also incorporated both the higher-self and lower-self aspects with our energy-selves too. [I will go into further detail concerning my interpretation of the higher-self & lower-self aspects at at later stage, most likely I will add it to this chapter along with yin-yang theory explained.] I ascertained that there are in fact 4 particular aspects pertaining to the self, in terms of energy and consciousness, and I was able to apply these four aspects to Greek & Roman mythology as I developed my research:

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

Yang Consciousness: masculine, light. = YaC Yin Consciousness: feminine, dark. = YiC Yang Energy: masculine, fire. = YaE Yin Energy: feminine, water. = YiE It is commonly known that astronomers have named the planets within our solar system based on Greek & Roman mythology. rd This is no coincidence, as the planets do represent the aspects of these gods within the 3 dimension. Quoting from William Hansens Handbook of Classical Mythology: The sky is home to a number of beings, among them the Olympian gods and the celestial luminaries - the sun, moon, and the other planets and stars. The Greek word planet signifies wanderer, for unlike a fixed star, a wandering star did not move around the pole in a regular daily circle, and for this reason the ancients classified the sun and moon along with Mercury, Venus, Mars, Jupiter, and Saturn as planets.*
*Tester (1987, 34). The Greeks and Romans adopted the Eastern institution of the seven-day week, each day being named for one of the seven planets acknowledged by the ancients. The planet that in astrological thought governed the first hour of a particular day lent its name to the entire day (Zerubavel 1985). English preserves these names in Germanic translation (Strutynski 1975). For example, Thursday < Thors Day < Joves Day < Zeuss Day.

Or as Acharya S. states in The Christ Conspiracy, regarding gods and goddesses: None of these characters is a historical person, as, again, the Sumero-Babylonians correctly identified their own gods as being the "planets," which, of course, included the sun and the moon to the ancients. [Days of the week, and most months of the year, are named after gods and goddess. A list of this will be given as an appendix.] Mythology actually refers largely to the creation of this solar system, although it is also linked to other solar systems. The Sun and planets are, in fact, chakras of what we term as creator gods, and they are described as being gods and goddesses since these chakras contain consciousnesses and energies that can manifest into being-type entities. The main thing that made me realize that planets and stars are chakras was from spiritual teachings that state, You are not you body. I am a person who activated my so-called light-body, so I can vouch that we do in fact have tangible energy that exists within and outside the body. rd And, of course, we all have consciousness aspects too, being the masculine and feminine parts of the mind. Our bodies are 3 dimensional representations of our combined consciousness and energy. How strange then that I had not heard of any spiritual rd people asking, So what are planets and stars 3 dimensional representations of? Although within spiritual and religious communities, it is widely presumed that planets were created for beings like us to live on. This is nonsense; every star you see, is in fact a chakra of a god or goddess, which, by the abundance of stars we can see, is apparently no big a deal; a very common thing to be in the universe as we see it. There is no real creation involved. If they created their chakras, then you too are a part of that which created itself. And yes, the true place where these deities reside is a place where your true-self resides also. I philosophically refer to this place as dimension zero, or D0 for short. I call it D0 to describe it as a place which precedes the separation of dimensions, although its a little more complicated than that since we exist there also as a separation of yin & yang, meaning that there is a yang aspect there and a yin aspect there. From what I can gather these two main aspects have never seen each other let alone know that each one exists. I will explain this more later on. By all rights they should be joined as one entity, but unfortunately we were born there under constructs of major psychological and physical dysfunction. And as my thesis will detail, this so-called creation we experience is in fact a deconstruction of the soul, and our so-called creators are destroyers who seek energy parts from other god-like souls, us, to sustain themselves. In essence they are energy vampires who need energy from others to sustain themselves because their own soul is divided. The chakras in our bodies have a direct relation, and in that sense are influenced, by the personalities and shenanigans of these gods. This is where astrology attempts to explain the personalities of humans born at certain times and under certain conditions, in a relation to where the planets, as god chakras, are placed and how they are currently operating, which determines our chakra functions from conception. I will go into my psychoanalysis of these entities and also how they have a direct link to the dysfunction within the human psyche at a later stage, as I detail my personal interactions with some of them. When I first looked at the 12 original deities in Greek & Roman mythology, the Titans, I noticed that the 1 male Titan born was Oceanus, being a male god yet obviously pertaining to water. From my previous knowledge of yin-yang theory and my experiences with internal alchemy, I saw that something was wrong; why would a male god pertain to water? Since male (yang) = fire, and female (Yin) = Water. It was obvious to me that Oceanus was not born male but was born female, hence the connection to water. Or rather that Oceanus, as a planet, was originally a yin chakra that had its consciousness, or energy, replaced with a yang chakra energy or consciousness aspect. From this I ascertained that these gods and goddesses go through shifts, by encompassing yin-yang theory, which states that when something reaches an extremity it becomes the opposite. You can see this within cycles of nature, summer & winter, night and day, life and death. At the peak of summer there is nowhere for it to go except to head for winter. I would also suggest that the four seasons also relate to the four aspects. Now having said that I used this particular part of yin-yang theory as a starting point to understanding that planets and stars shift from aspect to another, I cant say now that this is the true reason, or rather, as my research progressed I realized that there were many paradigms running at the same time. Again, I will go into these later. The ying & yang consciousness aspects Ive referred to are that which has been separated from the ying & yang energy aspects, or sieved out if you like. I also suspect that these 4 aspects may also tally up with the Yuga Cycles of Gold, Silver, Bronze, and Iron as described from Vedic teachings. At another stage I will attempt to detail the multiple shifts of the gods that have occurred, although it is extremely convoluted. The next shift is apparently upon us. Spiritual communities are waiting for a consciousness shift in terms of enlightenment concerning the 2012 enigma. But I propose there will be no upliftment for mankind as is expected, at least not in they way presumed. Where we live in 3D is likened to the sub-consciousness of these deities, and these cycles pertain to their unresolved problems. The consciousness shift actually refers to a shift in the consciousness between the planets, including Earth, and between other
st

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

solar systems. It refers to a chakra swap, and the taking of fresh energy from other entities at D0. Although from what I heard from Carl Johan Calleman, a prominent decoder of the Mayan calendar, things are not going as expected. My personal story will detail what I think was going to happen, that I cant see happening now, and what should really be taking place, concerning the unification of ones own soul, by reuniting the 4 aspects of ourselves. But for now now I will carry on with the decoding of Greek & Roman mythology. Each of these 12 Titans, as brother and sister, coupled with each other as husband and wife. (You will see a similar set up in Egyptian mythology and I will attempt to correlate the main world mythologies into one, as part of my on-going research). And bizarrely, Gaia is supposed to have given birth to Uranus as her son and then mated with him to produce these Titans. The Titans had children and these too mated with each other as brother and sister to become husband and wife. Right there you know you have psychological problems. And further more, this is not even true; they are not brothers and sisters, and they are even mismatched as partners. When I saw some of these grave errors at the beginning of my research I realized I had opened a can-of-worms, but Ill do my best to describe what actually took place concerning the creation of our solar system, as best as I can see it. G&R states that Gaia is the mother goddess who came out of Chaos. She had a son, Uranus, then she mated with her son and they had 12 children; six males and six females, referred to as the Titans. Chaos => Gaia Gaia => Uranus Gaia & Uranus => Titans Names of the Titans: Male Oceanus or Okeanos Coeus or Koios Crius or Krios Hyperion Iaptus or Iapetos Cronus or Kronos aka Saturn Female Theia Rhea or Cybele Themis Mnemosyne Phoebe or Phoib Tethys

It is told that each of the brother and sister Titans paired up as husband and wife. [Unfortunately the whole process is so convoluted, and badly interpreted when the G&R was told and wrote down, that it pulls up inaccuracies in comparison with my intuition and use of the I Ching. Ive had to read-between-the-lines to extract what the story is really detailing. Consequently my research is incomplete, as I keep going through the data in a methodical manner until it makes complete sense. Bearing in mind we are going back millions and billions of years ago, and that the SS creation story is also connected to other SS creations, as I will detail later. And its important to remember that the creation story has a mythological made-up, and mostly romanticized, story running through it. You can see this sort of thing within the Bible, where its largely based on astro-theology, and there is also a story weaved within it for easier remembering. Although the true meaning seems to be lost I do see it being uncovered by certain members of the alternative research communities if my thesis is applied.] But for now we have Titans pairing up as: Oceanus & Tethys, Cronus & Rhea. It is told that Uranus had a son named Cronus who eventually overthrew him. Then, in turn, Cronus had a son named Zeus, who eventually overthrew him also. It is interesting to note that Cronus was the last born Titan, and Zueus also was the last born of his parents. Cronus is said to have castrated Uranus, as he slept with Gaia. With the mention of Uranus genitals I knew this was to do with sexual energy, YaE. Oceanus and Tethys also represent fire and water energies. [I will detail more concerning a version of the birth of Venus from the genitals of Uranus.] I mentioned Oceanus & Tethys as being the first two Titans to pair up but for now I have decided not to explain this further as it needs more research. Also, it is commonly understood that Gaia is represented as an Earth goddess, but there are many goddesses that are presumed to be Earth goddess, and the reason for that is something I will go into at a later stage. There seemed to have been three main waves of power within the many deities mentioned, teamed as husband and wife being: Uranus & Gaia Cronus (Saturn) & Rhea Zeus (Jupiter) & Hera (Juno) I matched these gods and goddesses with our planets, in terms of consciousness and energy, as it currently stands. The current planets leading out from the Sun are Mercury, Venus, Earth, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, Uranus, Neptune, and Pluto. We have 1 female Sun, 1 female solid planet, 4 male gas planets, and 4 male solid planets, plus our moon being female. The gas planets seem to refer to the consciousness aspects, and the solid planets refer to energy aspects. They are as follows: Sun = Gaia/Rhea/Juno = Yin Consciousness Mercury = Mercury = Yang Energy Venus = Venus/Aphrodite = Yin Energy Earth = Phosphorus/Lucifer = Yang Energy Mars = Mars/Ares/Emmanuel = Yang Energy Jupiter = Zeus/Jupiter/Jove/YHWH/Buddha = Yang Consciousness

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

Saturn = Saturn/Cronus/El = Yang Consciousness Uranus = Uranus = Yang Consciousness Neptune = Neptune = uncertain? Pluto = Pluto = uncertain? It is interesting to note that taking the gas planets from the outer towards the inner of our solar system gives the order or power from the males gods as described in G&R mythology: Uranus Saturn Jupiter. [rings of Saturn] And I propose that these bodies were in fact suns at one time, as possible consorts to our physical sun, as binary systems, at different stages, and these bodies has also seen shifts in terms of consciousness and energy. I say suns but of course I mean stars as I propose they were once part of their own solar system and they interacted with each other; so one solar system interacted with another, and this is part of the marriage concept detailed in mythology. It is possible that Rhea and Juno independently held the consciousness aspect of our sun at one time, whilst their consorts Cronus and Zeus were in charge. But one thing to take on board is that there is an entity, represented by the sun, that comprises of all these chakras in one body, and this entity is largly in control of itself via the YinC aspects; hence the Triple Goddess concept, which will have to be detailed later. [Just recently I have found evidence that ancient mythology does in fact talk about Saturn being an original sun. I will research that further and pull it in to this thesis. See www.thunderbolts.info] You will notice also that from the 3 waves of gods and goddesses in power, we seem to be missing Rhea and Juno as planetoids, but I might presume these two were suns, and are now stars in other constellations, although another, perhaps more accurate assumption is that Juno is our current sun, but I have mentioned Gaia as the sun as she wouldve originally retained this function where the G&R begins. This particular aspect of my research is complicated and not yet finalized. I find it incorrect that Gaia is, or was, planet Earth, as G&R suggests. The reason for this is that science states that the planets in the solar system are produced from the sun, yet G&R states that Helios, the sun, is produced via Gaia, as the Earth, birthing the sky and then mating with the sky to produce Hyperion and Theia, who then produce the Sun, the Moon and the planet Venus. I don't think anybody today would accept that the planet Earth produced the Sun, Moon and Venus.. This probably derives from the old-school spiritual mentality that the Sun revolved around the Earth. So from this very simple deduction it is obvious that Gaia is not planet Earth, and all those that are willing to take the name Gaia from G&R and use it as a goddess of planet Earth are disregarding this logical deduction of the mythology concerning her function. As yet I have not found any indication that our planet Earth has ever had a feminine aspect. (See chapter Mother & Son.) There are many other important gods & goddesses such as Athena, Persephone, etc. I believe these were possible planets within this SS, but again, it furthers more research and detective work. And also when one studys the works of Zecharia Sitchin, who has translated ancient Sumerian texts, he gives a strong conclusion that there were 12 planets in our solar system at one time. In G&R mythology there are 12 Titans and their power is replaced with 12 Olympians. Currently we have 9 planets in our SS. [However, from what I can gather, there are asteroid belts between Jupiter and Mars. Maybe these are the remains of missing, or destroyed planets? I believe this has been previously hypothesized. It is important also for the reader to understand the volume of this proverbial can of worms that I opened, as it juts off into many avenues that I have had no time to work with, coupled with the fact that I have my own personal journey which I give more of my time to.] I believe that there may be a reference to 12 planets in the Bible: (KJV) Genesis (37:9) of Joseph's dreams: And he dreamed yet another dream, and told it his brethren, and said, Behold, I have dreamed a dream more; and, behold, the sun and the moon and the eleven stars made obeisance to me. Eleven stars? Baring in mind that the planets appear to look like stars, hence the planet Venus was commonly called The th Morning-star. Why does Joseph say the eleven stars? I suggest that the 12 star would be our actual planet Earth. I dont know of a constellation that has eleven stars, although, if this is referring to a constellation then why is its name not given? From the Interlinear version of the Bible it states: and behold! The sun and the moon and one of ten stars ones bowing themselves down to me. The word used for stars in this translation is kukbim, and this word appears several times translated to stars and does not appear to be referring to constellations, although Ill need to verify this further. Its important to note that other stars and constellations do appear in the Bible: (KJV) Job (9:7) Which commandeth the sun, and it riseth not; and sealeth up the stars. (9:8) Which alone spreadeth out the heavens, and treadeth upon the waves of the sea. (9:9) Which maketh Arcturus, Orion, and Pleiades, and the chambers of the south. (KJV) Job (38:31) Canst thou bind the sweet influences of Pleiades, or loose the bands of Orion? (38:32) Canst thou bring forth Mazzaroth* in his season? Or canst thou guide Arcturus with his sons? At this stage I attempt to give you a more accurate description of the pairing of the gods as told in G&R mythology. The mythology currently has it as: Uranus & Gaia, Cronus & Rhea, Zeus & Hera.

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

I propose they should rightfully be paired as Twin Flames pertaining to Yin & Yang consciousness as: Cronus & Hera, Zeus & Gaia, Rhea & Sirius (presumable Sirius A). I shall now include their energy aspects, to make up the 4 aspects that pertain to a whole entity, and the planets or stars that represent them as chakras, in brackets: Entity 1 (JEET Juno, El, Emmanuel, Tiamat) Yang C = Cronus (Saturn) Yin C = Juno, Hera (Sun) Yang E = Ares (Mars) (was original consciousness of Earth as Hephaestus, aka Emmanuel.) Yin E = Tiamat (Currently part of the Sirius SS, although seemingly was in this SS at one time.) Entity 2 (GZAP - Gaia, Zeus, Aphrodite, Phosphorus) Yang C = Zeus (Jupiter) Yin C = Gaia (was Sun, possibly Aldebaran) Yang E = Phosphorus (Earth) Yin E = Aphrodite (Venus) Entity 3 (SRMS - Sirius, Rhea, Mercury, Selene) Yang C = Sirius (Jupiter) Yin C = Rhea** (Possible moon of Saturn, connected to the Pleiades star system?) Yang E = Mercury (Mercury) Yin E = Selene (Moon) Now, instead of having 12 gods, we have 3 entities. Each 4 aspects should be joined as one. Deep psychological problems present themselves when I know Gaia and Aphrodite are one in the same, and yet Gaia is celibate and Aphrodite is a goddess of sexual energy, yet they are two aspects pertaining to one entity, and likewise with Buddha and Lucifer. For now, I can say that all three entities, including others that are connected to this SS, are in fact pedophilic energy vampires, which may sound completely abstract, and shocking, but its detailed further in True Fire, True Water. Above all, they are completely insane beyond my current comprehension. Moreover, as mythology and my research shows, why are these gods split apart from their true-selves and in constant war with each other? And why are 3 entities here, split into 4 aspects each? I will go into this more later. It is my understanding that when the GZAP entity was dying, and splitting apart from its own yin & yang aspects, it took energy from its children by having sex with them, and then these children in turn do the same as they grow older since their energy aspects now reside within the parent. Commonly, in the 3D, it is understood that child sex abuse runs in families, or more accurately, most abusers were once themselves abused. This is about the taking of energy, and I will further that to suggest that it is not all about the abuser taking energy from their victims, as there is an energy-vampirisitc aspect that will reside in the child in order to corrupt the abusers further by taking energy from them. Dark stuff indeed. Unfortunately my research reached a standstill point around Dec 2011, and has been a slow progress since then. This was caused by the callous thoughts and actions of a female named Jennifer McNulty, who shares certain chakras with myself, and others I know of. Not only is she a pawn of a very dark force, specifically the YinC goddesses, she is also a victim of these entities also, as we all are. But it just so happens that Jennifer McNulty has sided with her abuser, empowering herself with her ego, and making her purer aspects very weak. I have interacted with several of her dimensional aspects and they have grown weaker and weaker as time as gone on. Although, she is ignorantly unaware of the part she is playing, and Im sure 3D Jen would not intentionally choose this path. But this is all down to the way she chooses to think, and karma is karma. And karma will come her way, if it hasnt already started. A full psychological analysis of The Jennifer Complex, as a knock-on effect of Gaia Syndrome, will be given at a later stage, so my point is fully understood.

NOTES
*Mazzaroth presumed to be an ancient term for the zodiac, and some have speculated that it refers to the planet Venus as the Morning Star. Do planets have seasons? I find it improbable that Mazzaroth refers to constellations as this is a plural terms term for stars, whereas it clearly states his season, not their season. And also, the passage suggesst that Mazzaroth is a name, rather than a term; meaning that the constellations should be termed the Mazzaroth. Notice also that whilst this passage names two groups of stars, Pleiades and Orion, it then goes on to mention Mazzaroth and then the star Arcturus, the fourth brightest star in the sky, and the brightest in the constellation Botes. Is Mazzaroth then a reference to a star? ** There is a moon of Saturn named Rhea, although this maybe badly named, as will be most moons of planets. Throughout my research I have asked the question, Where did Rhea and Juno go? It seems there have been other planets in this solar system that have been destroyed. I will go into this at a later stage, but safe to assume that whilst Uranus, Saturn and Jupiter were once stars, and/or companion suns in our solar system, then Rhea and Juno wouldve been too. I strongly suspect also that what we refer to as Tiamat, as described in Babylonian mythology, may have been the original Juno, as Yin Energy, and Juno went on to the Pleiades star system as YinC to become Electra, whilst the YiE aspect went to the Sirius solar system in place of Niburu YaE as chakras were swapped, i.e. a shift. I refer to JEETs YinE aspect as the goddess Tiamat, as that is what I call her through personal interaction. But as stated, this research is not yet conclusive. I have to run through different paradigms in order to get to the bottom of it all. And as stated, there seem to be several different paradigms all rolled into one. For instance Gaia Zeus taking energy from their children, and others children, alongside the strong possibility that JEET and SRMS are in fact siblings. Another paradigm to consider is the whole dying and resurrecting god sacrifice, and the replacement of fresh energy via D0 entity aspects such as ourselves. With regards to Tiamat and Electra:

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

Electra Tiamat

JG 214 214

EG 384 384

SG 64 64

************************************************************************************************************************************************* EDIT: to check ADD: possibly SPELLING: to check GRAMMAR: to check Version: 1.0

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r..

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

Chapter 9

Jesus aka Lucifer

It has served us well this myth of Christ - Pope Leo X

Looking at G&R mythology, it was easy for me to see the correlation between certain gods and the planets in our solar system: Uranus, Saturn, Venus, Mars, etc. Of course, these gods are not referred to as planets in G&R, and one might assume they are just mythological beings or archetypes of some sort. It is strange, however, that within this mythological story of creation there is in fact a reference to the creation of the Sun, the Moon, and the planet Venus, but no other planets. Why does this even appear in G&R mythology? And why specifically the planet Venus, but no creation of other planets is mentioned? It is my understanding that the following lineage showing the creation of the planet Venus was added to the mythology at a much later point, most likely at the point in which Earth witnessed the planet Venus as coming into, or back into, this solar system. The suggestion that Venus once appeared as a comet, as explained by Velekovsky, is not something to be easily dismissed. I will discuss this later in more detail. G&R mythology concerning the planet Venus is detailed as: Gaia gives birth to Uranus, without the aid of male conception. Then Gaia and her apparent son, Uranus, have 12 children together, and they are called the Titans. Two of these Titans are Hyperion (male) & Theia (female). Hyperion & Theia, as brother and sister, then have 3 children together: Helios (Sun, male), Eos (the dawn, female) and Selene (Moon, female). Then Eos mated with Astraeus, who came into being from Gaia giving birth to Pontus (male), again with no male conception, and then Gaia mated with Pontus to produce Eurybia, Eurybia then mated with male Titan Crius, which produced Astraeus. The mating of Eos and Astraeus produced Hesperus and Phosphorus, who is also referred to as Eosphorus the Dawn Bringer. Hesperus (or Hesperos) and Phosphorus are two Greek names given to the planet Venus, which also have corresponding titles as The Evening Star & The Morning Star. Hesperus (Greek form of the latin vesper ) = The Evening Star, whilst Phosphorus = The Morning Star, both of which refer to the planet Venus. The Roman equivalent for Phosphorus, as the Morning Star, is named as Lucifer. As a slight side note, but nonetheless intrinsic to the whole picture, we can see some links between evening prayer within Christianity, taking its name from vesper, and the planet Venus as the evening star, as well as the personification of the dawn: From the Oxford Dictionary: vesper evening prayer: [as adj.] vesper service. See also vespers. archaic: evening. (Vesper) poetic/literary: Venus as the evening star. ORIGIN: late Middle English: from Latin vesper evening (star), which is related to Greek hesperos western; the evening star vespers a service of evening prayer in the Divine Office of the Western Christian Church (sometimes said earlier in the day). a service of evening prayer in other churches. ORIGIN: late 15th cent.: from Old French vespres evensong, from Latin vesperas (accusative plural), on the pattern of matutinas matins. matins ( Brit. also mattins) a service of morning prayer in various churches, esp. the Anglican Church. a service forming part of the traditional Divine Office of the Western Christian Church, originally said (or chanted) at or after midnight, but historically often held with lauds on the previous evening. (also matin) poetic/literary the morning song of birds. ORIGIN: Middle English: from Old French matines, plural (influenced by ecclesiastical Latin matutinae morning prayers) of matin morning, from Latin matutinum, neuter of matutinus early in the morning, from Matuta, the name of the dawn goddess. Mter Matta is an Old Italic goddess of the dawn and the morning light. Gradually she developed into a goddess of women and childbirth, and later, in her equation with In, into a patron goddess of seafarers. But the section detailing the creation of the planet Venus, called Lucifer by the Romans, is out of place with the rest of G&R mythology. Also consider the fact that his mother, Eos, seems to be conceptually the dawn. Whilst other similar attributes are given to other gods and goddesses, they are generally considered to be being-like-entities. Note also, the birth of Aphrodite, also called Venus, has two versions within G&R, which will be discussed later. [to detail] The name Lucifer carries a large weight for humans, with numerous literature and hypothesis, also said to be synonymous with Satan. Most Christians will tell you they are one in the same, but as far as I am aware the name Satan comes from the Jewish word shaitan, which means adversary. There also seems to be a close similarity between the name Saturn and the name

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r..

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

Satan, especially considering there is also a name given as Satanael. El being the Babylonian god equivalent to the god Saturn, but I will discuss this later. [Appendix ? I will have to write a small section on Satan, shaitan, Sataniel, etc.] From the Oxford Dictionary: Lucifer 1 another name for Satan. [ORIGIN: by association with the [son of the morning] (Isa. 14:12), believed by Christian interpreters to be a reference to Satan.] 2 (poetic/literary) the planet Venus when it rises in the morning. 3 (archaic) a match struck by rubbing it on a rough surface. [Fire] ORIGIN: Old English , from Latin, light-bringing, morning star, from lux, luc- light + -fer bearing. Morning Star 1 (the morning star) a bright planet, esp. Venus, when visible in the east before sunrise. 2 historical: a club with a heavy spiked head, sometimes attached to the handle by a chain. ORIGIN: translating German Morgenstern, comparing the weapon's spikes to rays of the star. From the Routledge Dictionary of Gods and Goddesess: Lucifer (Latin - bringer of light) A name used in Christianity for the devil. It goes back to Isaiah 14:12, where the casting into hell of the King of Babylon is likened to the fall of the resplendent morning star (Hebrew helal*). The name was applied by the church fathers to Satan, on the basis of Luke 10:18, where Satan is said to fall as lightning from heaven. Certain Gnostic sects regarded Lucifer as a divine power in his own right, or as the firstborn son of God. [RDGGDD] *[helal, hell? Hellen: a feminine first name meaning bright one] From wikipedia.com: Lucifer is a name given in Western Christianity to an angelic being supposed to have been referred to in Isaiah [1] [2] 14:1-17, a text that describes a king of Babylon as a fallen morning star (hlel, literally "shining one"). This [3] word was translated in the late 4th-century Vulgate as lucifer (Latin for "morning star", literally "light-bringing"). Heylel, ______ (h_l_l), the "shining one", "morning star", "day star". Unlike the Greek word heosphoros, the translation of hlel in the Septuagint, the Latin word lucifer later came to be used as a proper name for the fallen angel supposedly referred to in the text, who was identified with the Devil. Among the works of literature that use the name in this way are Dante Alighieris Inferno, John Miltons Paradise Lost and the King James Version of Isaiah 14:12. In Isaiah 14:3-5, 12-15, of the hebrew Jewish bible the prophet Isaiah promises that the Israelites will be free from their Babylonian captivity and will be able to use, in a taunting song against their oppressor, the image of the morning star. The phrase "O star of the morning, son of the dawn" in verse 12 translates the Hebrew ____ _______ Helel Ben-Shachar. It is usually claimed that by the Hebrew word "Helel ben Sha_ar" ("the shining one, son of the morning"), in the prophetic vision of Isaiah 14:12-14, the Morning Star is meant; but Isaiah gives no [16][17] intimation whatever that Helel is a star.
1. Sir William Smith, Smaller Classical Dictionary. 2. E. Theodore Mullen, Jr. The Assembly of the Gods: The Divine Council in Canaanite and Early Hebrew Literature. Harvard Semitic Monograph Series No. 24, Scholars Press: 1980, ISSN 0073-0637. 3. There is no consensus on which king is referred to in Isaiah. There are four main contenders: Tiglath-pileser III (c.774 - 727 BC) who is referred to as "Pul" in II Kings 15:19). [Cf. An Introduction to the Old Testament Prophetic Books, Chapter 6, C. Hassell Bullock. Moody Press: Chicago, 1986 Edition.]; Nebuchadrezzer, afterwards corrupted into Nebuchadnezzer, who reigned 604-561 BCE; his grandson, Belshazzar.(d. c. 539); and Sennacherib (705-681 BCE) [See Bible Knowledge Commentary, "Isaiah," John Martin. p. 1061.]. 16. [ADD] 17. [ADD]

With regards to the citation 3. from wikipedia; of course there is no indication as to which king of Babylon this passage refers to since, as well see, it clearly doesnt. Also where wikipedia states that Morning Star is meant; but Isaiah gives no intimation whatever that Helel is a star, is clearly nonsensical. The term star was given to both real stars and planets; stars being referred to as fixed stars and planets known as wandering stars. So the term Morning Star can only be a reference to either a real star or a planet. Sadly, you will find this kind of erronous information given on religious and esoteric pages at wikipedia to hide some real truths. The name Lucifer is only mentioned once in the KJV Bible. From what I understand, it is only the KJV that has the name Lucifer within it. As wikipedia states: Most modern English versions (including the NIV, RSV, NRSV, NASB, NABRE, NJB and ESV) render the Hebrew word as "day star", "morning star" or something similar, and never as "Lucifer", a word that in English is now very rarely used in the sense of the original word in Hebrew (Morning Star), though in Latin lucifer was a literal translation. (Lucifer - Wikipedia) As we can see at Isaiah (14:12):

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r..

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

(KJV) How art thou fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the morning! [how] art thou cut down to the ground, which didst weaken the nations! (SEP) How has Lucifer, that rose in the morning, fallen from heaven! He that sent orders to all the nations is crushed to the earth. (NETS) How is fallen from heaven the Day Star, which used to rise early in the morning! He has been crushed into the earth who used to send light to all the nations! (RSV) How you are fallen from heaven, O Day Star, son of Dawn! How you are cut down to the ground, you who lay the nations low! (ASV) How art thou fallen from heaven, O day-star, son of the morning! how art thou cut down to the ground, that didst lay low the nations! (NEB) How you have fallen from heaven, bright morning star, felled to the earth, sprawling helpless across the nations! (WEV) How you have fallen from heaven, morning star, son of the dawn! How you are cut down to the ground, who laid the nations low! (TJB) How did you come to fall from the heavens, Daystar, son of Dawn? How did you come to be thrown to the ground, you who enslaved the nations? Which may well be re-worded as, How you have fallen from heaven, O Bright Morning Star, son of Dawn! or How you have fallen from heaven, O Phosphorus, son of Eos! But make no mistake; this is a reference to the planet Venus. The translation from the Interlinear Bible is: aik How! l artz to the earth nphlth you-fell chulsh one-defeating m shmim from heavens ol over eill howl-you! -guim nations bn - shchr son-of dawn ngdoth you-were-hacked-down

It is interesting to see eill (helal, heylel) translating to howl-you!. Is this a suggestion to the howling sound of the planet Venus as a comet, as it near-collides with Earth, as hypothesised by Velekovsky? Note also that it is presumed by many that Lucifer fell from heaven, and this heaven is supposed to be the angelic realm of God. But at Isaiah (14:12) in the Interlinear Bible is says heavens plural. The translation is from shmim, and the heavens are what we refer to has the abode of the sun, moon, planets and stars. In fact Ive checked through most of TIB and the term heaven in the singular is never used, it is always in the plural. I will cover this point at a later stage, as the Christian term for heaven indicates a dimensional place, which it is, when rd one considers that a planet is a 3 dimensional representation of a chakra, and that a planet has a direct relationship to the chakras within a body as they act as both a portal to another dimension and as an aspect of yourself within a particular dimension, as previously discussed. But since these planets are in the heavens, as the sky etc., then each planet is its own heaven and, of course, hell, depending on a particular energy aspect or frequency detailed as YaC, YaE, YiC, YiE. So literally, rd the 3 dimensional representation of Christian heaven is a planet in the heavens. Concerning planets in the Bible, G. Schiaparelli in Astronomy In The Old Testament, states: Of the planets considered singly, two only can be traced in the Old Testament. One of the great prophets of the exile, whose predictions are now found mingled with those of Isaiah, when exulting over the imminent ruin of the 1 Babylonian Empire, breaks into the following words : 'How art thou fallen from heaven, O Helel , child of the morning, and cut down to the ground, O thou trampler of nations', The word helel takes its root from halal, which can be interpreted luxit, sphnduit, gloriatus est ; hence it may easily be understood of a star; all the more that, besides the sun and moon, only stars can 'fall from heaven. Accordingly, the star 'child of the morning' may 2 appropriately be referred to Venus, the morning star. The LXX and the Vulgate have understood it so. As we shall have occasion to show lower down, the two appearances of Venus in the morning and evening were probably thought of by the Jews as two different stars with the name mazzaroth (71-3). An allusion to Venus 3 might conjecturally be recognized in the 'morningstars' mentioned in Job (xxxviii.7)
1 2

Isa. xiv. 12. Similarly, in Assyrio-Babylonian, the planet Venus is sometimes designated Mustelil (splendens), from the root elil (splenduit). 3 In the LXX and the Vulgate other passages occur in which Lucifer or Vesper are named, but, when examined in comparison with the Hebrew text, they leave an element of doubt. In some of them the expressions are to be understood simply of the dawn or the morning light.

It seems that Day Star, Daystar, and Bright Morning Star are synonymous with Lucifer and the planet Venus, and in that sense Id find it hard to except an argument that the Day Star is a reference to the Sun, as some researchers claim. I can however, except that Jesus can be equated to the personification of the Sun when taking into consideration shifts between the Sun, stars and planets. But if the following at 2 Peter (1:19) were talking about the Sun, Im sure it would simply state sun: (KJV) We have also a more sure word of prophecy; whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r..

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day star arise in your hearts: (RSV) And we have the prophetic word made more sure. You will do well to pay attention to this as to a lamp shining in a dark place, until the day dawns and the morning star rises in your hearts. (GNE) So we are even more confident of the message proclaimed by the prophets. You will do well to pay attention to it, because it like a lamp shining in a dark place until the Day dawns and the morning star shines in your hearts. (NIV) And we have the word of the prophets made more certain, and you will do well to pay attention to it, as to a light shining in a dark place, until the day dawns and the morning star rises in your hearts. (NEB) All this confirms for us the message of the prophets, to which you would do well to attend, because it is like a lamp shining in a murky place, until the day breaks and the morning star rises to illuminate your minds. (WEV) We have the more sure word of prophecy; and you do well that you heed it, as to a lamp shining in a dark place, until the day dawns, and the morning star arises in your hearts: (TJB) So we have confirmation of what was said in prophecies; and you will be right to depend on prophecy and take it as a lamp for lighting a way through the dark until dawn comes and the morning star rises in your minds. Note that in the particular passage, 2 Peter (1:19), it seems that day star only appears in the KJV, although having not checked other Bibles other than the above. And remember also that the morning star, Lucifer, is the light-bringer or light-bearer, hence it is used as an analogy to waking up to some point of information, as in something dawning on you, or a light coming on within to illuminate you. Some may argue that this reference to day star/morning star is a reference to the sun, but that would imply that the author of this passage in the bible knew that the sun was in fact a star. It is important to note that references to the sun appear many times in the bible and I would suggest that there is no confusion by the biblical authors between the sun and the morning star as the planet Venus. Regardless, the morning star was obviously of great significance back then, especially when studying the whole cult of Venus worship, which was, and still is, large within various cultures the world. This topic will be discussed in another chapter. Now some might argue that if Jesus equates to the light then Lucifer must equate to dark. And yet occultists, and certain freemasons alike, state that Lucifer pertains to light: LUCIFER, the Light-bearer! Strange and mysterious name to give to the Spirit of Darknesss! Lucifer, the Son of the Morning! Is it he who bears the Light, and with its splendors intolerable blinds feeble, sensual or selfish Souls? Doubt it not! (Morals & Dogma* Albert Pike) *Morals and Dogma of the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite of Freemasonry, prepared for the Supreme Council of the Thirty Third Degree for the Southern Jurisdiction of the United States: Charleston, 1871. It seems that Albert Pike is suggesting here that Lucifer, as light, blinds souls of a negative disposition. Christians would claim the same of Jesus. Throughout most of my life, and I suppose like many other people, I have always had an intrigue concerning Lucifer. I was also born on Good Friday so I have also had the same kind of intrigue towards the Jesus Christ character. Now having the experiential knowledge of my closeness to Phosphorus (Lucifer), and Aphrodite, I started to delve deeper into this intrigue. Bear in mind also that Friday has its origin from Old English Frigedg, named after the Germanic goddess Frigga; translation of late Latin Veneris dies day of the planet Venus; compare with Dutch vrijdag and German Freitag. Frigga is equated with Venus, Aphrodite, and in more modern times is now equated with Kuan Yin. For sometime I thought Jesus and Lucifer were one in the same when studying the meaning of Jesus words in Revelations (22:16): (KJV) I Jesus have sent mine angel to testify unto you these things in the churches. I am the root and the offspring of David, [and] the bright and morning star. (RSV) I Jesus have sent my angel to you with this testimony for the churches. I am the root and the offspring of David, the bright and morning star. (ASV) I Jesus have sent mine angel to testify unto you these things for the churches. I am the root and the offspring of David, the bright, the morning star. (NEB) I, Jesus, have sent my angel to you with this testimony for the churches. I am the scion and offspring of David, the bright star of dawn. (WEV) I, Jesus, have sent my angel to testify these things to you for the assemblies. I am the root and the offspring of David; the Bright and Morning Star. (TJB) I, Jesus, have sent my angel to make these revelations to you for the sake of the churches. I am of Davids line, the root of David and the bright star of the morning. (TLB) I, Jesus , have sent my angel to tell the churches all these things. I am both Davids Root and his

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r..

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

Descendant. I am the bright Morning Star. (TIB)

So why does Jesus say that he is the root and offspring of David. [and] the bright and morning star or the bright star of dawn? Note also that only some versions have [and], most likely taken from the KJV. The Interlinear Bible does not show this [and] in the translation, and yet in this particular line of REV 22:16 the word and does appear in the Greek as kai, as in riza kai to genos = root and the breed. The way I read the text is that the bright morning star is the offspring of David. Moreover, Jesus states he is the star, the shining and early one, like this is reference to a star that would have been well known at the time. I also find it strange that Christians claim that Jesus was a man who walked on planet Earth and yet here he is claiming to be the planet Venus? He cant really be both can he? Or can he? But also, if he is/was the planet Venus, then what does that make David? But basically Lucifer is the Roman name given to the planet that we now call Venus. So called The Bright Morning Star because it is the brightest star of the morning, and when it appears in the morning sky at dawn it is known that the Sun will shortly be rising, and hence the light bringer; heralding forth the light of the Sun. More information on the mythological history of The Bright Morning Star will be covered in another chapter. The Greeks had three names for the planet Venus, one of which was Phosphorus (as the morning star), which originates from the late 17th century from Latin, from Greek, from phos light + -phoros -bringing. The other two names are Heosphoros or Eosphorus (as the evening star), being the son of the goddess Eos, meaning dawn, also called Aurora by the Romans. Eos was the daughter of the Titans Hyperion and Theia, and the sister of the sun god, Helios, and the moon goddess, Selene. Obviously one can see the name of the Egyptian Sun god Horus there too in Phosp-horus . Horus and Set were rivals, one ruling by day and the other ruling by night. Set as in sun-set, Horus as in hours of the day, and the horizon or Horus-zone. Set apparently equates with Seth in the Bible. In English the word set has its origin in Old English as settan, of Germanic origin; related to Dutch zetten, and German setzen. Settan also seems remarkably close to Satan. As said, the bright-morning-star is a planet named Lucifer by the Romans, that we now call Venus in more modern times. The Greek equivalent of the goddess Venus is Aphrodite. So when Jesus claims to be the Bright Morning Star, is he stating that he is one of the following: 1. 2. 3. 4. Venus (planet)? Lucifer (planet and/or a god, angel etc.)? Phosphorus (planet and/or a god planet/god angel etc.)? Venus/Aphrodite (a goddess)?

Moreover, why is he saying he is one of these? Id say, in several ways, that hes stating he is all of the above, although Jesus claiming to be Lucifer is bad enough for Christians to accept. Moreover, Ill suggest that its actually Lucifer claiming to be Jesus, and some Christians, and others alike, unwittingly worship this entity. Meaning that I suggest there have been at least two versions of a Christ, both as Yang Energy, each one being just a quarter aspect of two different entities. I believe it would not be too far an assumption to state that the Church of England pertains to the worship of Emmanuel (the original name of Jesus as prophesized before his apparent birth) and Roman Catholicism pertains to the worship of Lucifer. The abundance of child sex abuse within the Catholic Church seems to edge towards this theory also. Interestingly, from wikipedia: Metaphorically, as a title for Christ Jesus himself, the Latin word lucifer is still used in the Exsultet hymn sung during the Easter Vigil in the Roman Rite, based on Revelation 22:16: I am the root and the offspring of David, the bright morning star (Vul, lucifer). In the Bible we seem to have Jesus talking about Christ in the third-person: (KJV) Matthew (22:41) While the Pharisees were gathered together, Jesus asked them, (22:42) Saying, What think ye of Christ? Whose son is he? They say unto him, [The Son] of David. (22:43) He saith unto them, How then doth David

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r..

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

in spirit call him Lord, saying, (22:44) The LORD said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, till I make thine enemies thy footstool? (22:45) If David then call him Lord, how is he his son? (22:46) And no man was able to answer him a word, neither durst any [man] from that day forth ask him any more questions. The phrase that Jesus is referring to is at Psalm (110): (KJV) A Psalm of David. (110:1) The LORD said unto my Lord, Sit thou at my right hand, until I make thine enemies thy footstool. (110:2) The LORD shall send the rod of thy strength out of Zion: rule thou in the midst of thine enemies. (110:3) Thy people [shall be] willing in the day of thy power, in the beauties of holiness from the womb of the morning: thou hast the dew of thy youth. (110:4) The LORD hath sworn, and will not repent, Thou [art] a priest for ever after the order of Melchizedek. Indeed, how is Jesus the son of David, when David calls him Lord? And who is the other LORD that David refers to? The LORD said unto my Lord. One would first need to understand the true meaning of the word lord. It could be argued that the LORD refers to the Christian god Yahweh, and Davids lord is Jesus. From what I understand, David in the Bible is described as being a once mighty king and the male lineage of David are all referred to as sons, and Jesus is presumed to be the Son of David. But, of course, Jesus in the Bible has no mortal father, as was supposedly born of the Virgin Mary, so its perplexing that he would be thought to be a descendant of David. It is a shame that Jesus never answered his own question, but from I understand, because the Pharisees were questioning Jesus validity as the Christ, he is suggesting that their knowledge of Christ cannot be true because there seems no logical reason why David would call him lord if Christ were his son, and thus making his own claim of being Jesus, the Christ, unquestionable. This particular question by Jesus does come up again later when the scribes ask Jesus, Which is the first commandment of all? Jesus gives his reply, which is seemingly accepted, and then the text goes on to say: Mark (12:34 12:37) And when Jesus saw that he answered discreetly, he said unto him, Thou art not far from the kingdom of God. And no man after that durst ask him [any question.] (12:35) And Jesus answered and said, while he taught in the temple, How say the scribes that Christ is the Son of David? (12:36) For David himself said by the Holy Ghost, The Lord said to my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, till I make thine enemies thy footstool. (12:37) David therefore himself calleth him Lord; and whence is he [then] his son? And the common people heard him gladly. Michael D. Magee, in The Hidden Jesus further describes this topic further: Several other lessons appear now in a speech which must have been an attempt to challenge Jesuss authority. At verses 35-37 appears an apparent denial that the messiah could be of the house of David. Why should he want to do this? Is it because he was not, or could not show that he was a son of David himself? Mark has nothing to say about Jesuss father. Though Jesus is described as a carpenter, his father is no where mentioned either as a carpenter or as Joseph. This suggests that, in the earliest tradition, Jesus was an orphan. The Qumran Essene monks took in waifs and strays and so they could have placed no importance on lineage. Though they considered themselves Zadokites, they considered themselves priestly from practice not by descent. They were interested in Melchizedek, the priest of Genesis 14:18-20 who preceded the Zadokite line. The Essenes probably had arrived at symbolic ways of fulfilling scripture just as, it seems, they had ritual coronations to confer titles on to their chosen candidates. Jesus was not necessarily a claimant to the throne of Israel by lineage but a star, a man whose destiny it was. Like Son of Zadok, Son of David was a position to be attained or granted by God not one that came by birth. Here we find Jesus replying to a question which has been crudely omitted because the editor has already written that no one dared to ask anymore questions. Carelessly he writes that Jesus is answering it. It is: How can you be a son of David when you havent got a father? Note that Jesus seems to consider himself Messiah. Jesus quotes the beginning of Psalms 110. The elder is the Lord of the younger in Jewish lineages. The point is that David (who traditionally was the author of Psalms) as head of the line is its Lord. So, if the messiah were his son (meaning a descendant) then the messiah should call David, Lord, not the other way around. Therefore David in the psalm cannot regard the messiah as his son ergo, the messiah is not literally Davids descendant. And the common people heard him gladly. The mass of the people accepted that the Son of David was a man in the mould of David and not necessarily of his stock. Jesus had persuaded them that the Essene view was the correct one. Conceivably the passage could be misplaced from elsewhere and Jesus is arguing in the abstract, but Mark can have no reason for including any passage in which Jesus seems to deny what was already accepted by the church unless it was genuine tradition an he felt obliged to put it in this particular spot. Magee goes on to suggest a restored version of Mark (12:35 to 12:37): And they hoped they might turn the multitude against him, who believed the messiah was the son of David; and, knowing he was an orphan, they asked him: How canst thou be a son of David when thou hast not a father? And Jesus answered and said: Why do the scribes say that the messiah is the son of David? For David the psalmist, himself said by the holy ghost, in the scriptures: The LORD said to my Lord: Sit thou on my right hand, til I make thine enemies thy footstool.

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r..

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

David therefore himself calleth the messiah his Lord; and whence is he then his son? And the common people heard him gladly, for they understood that the messiah was not of the line of David. The lineage that David belongs to is described as such in the book of Matthew (KJV): (1:1) The book of the generation of Jesus Christ, the son of David, the son of Abraham. (1:2) Abraham begat Isaac; and Isaac begat Jacob; and Jacob begat Judas and his brethren; Then there is a long list of names from father to son, etc. but well skip to the end of the list: (1:15) And Eliud begat Eleazar; and Eleazar begat Matthan; and Matthan begat Jacob; (1:16) And Jacob begat Joseph the husband of Mary, of whom was born Jesus, who is called Christ. (1:17) So all the generations from Abraham to David [are] fourteen generations; and from David until the carrying away into Babylon [are] fourteen generations; and from the carrying away into Babylon unto Christ [are] fourteen generations. One argument could be that Jesus is the adopted son of Joseph making him a Son of David, but if this is the case then why doesnt Jesus answer the question as, Because Joseph is my adopted father. But the scribes would have been well aware of this matter, and in that sense, why does Jesus even bring this matter to their attention? But lets cut to the chase here; Jesus, as a man, could never be a true descendant of David as he did not come from the male line, since he was apparently born of the Virgin Mary, who just so happened to be the wife of Joseph, a descendant of David. But to conclude with Magees original point concerning Matthew (22:41) and Mark (12:35-12:37), it seems Jesus, as Christ, is saying that Christ is not the Son of David. Then why in REV (22:16) does he conflict this by saying he his is the offspring of David? Seemingly we have two Christs here, and David could not be an original reference to a man since the offspring of David seems to be the Morning Star, the planet Venus. Additionally, I suggest that Lucifer, as the previous consciousness of the planet Venus, became the current consciousness of planet Earth; Lucifer replacing Emmanuel. But who, or rather what, is David? Also, how can Jesus be both the Morning Star and the root or David? These answers seem simple if mythology and religion are largely referring planets, stars and constellations. I will come back to the question of David at another stage. With regards to the conception of Jesus, we look again at Matthew: (KJV) (1:18) Now the birth of Jesus Christ was on this wise: When as his mother Mary was espoused to Joseph, before they came together, she was found with child of the Holy Ghost. (1:19) Then Joseph her husband, being a just [man,] and not willing to make her a publick example, was minded to put her away privily. (1:20) But while he thought on these things, behold, the angel of the Lord appeared unto him in a dream, saying, Joseph, thou son of David, fear not to take unto thee Mary thy wife: for that which is conceived in her is of the Holy Ghost. (1:21) And she shall bring forth a son, and thou shalt call his name JESUS: for he shall save his people from their sins. (1:22) Now all this was done, that it might be fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord by the prophet, saying, (1:23) Behold, a virgin shall be with child, and shall bring forth a son, and they shall call his name Emmanuel, which being interpreted is, God with us. (1:24) Then Joseph being raised from sleep did as the angel of the Lord had bidden him, and took unto him his wife: (1:25) And knew her not till she had brought forth her firstborn son: and he called his name JESUS. The reference to the son of Mary being named Emmanuel is interesting since Joseph names Marys son as Jesus. It is also interesting that it says they shall call his name Emmanuel; who are they? The name Emmanuel, spoken by the prophet, is a reference to a passage in the Old Testament at Isaiah (7:14). Here it states that the virgin shall give the child its name, so one would presume a virgin would not have partner or husband for they to give the child its name. Isaiah (7:10) (KJV) Moreover the LORD spake again unto Ahaz, saying, (7:11) Ask thee a sign of the LORD thy God; ask it either in the depth, or in the height above. (7:12) But Ahaz said, I will not ask, neither will I tempt the LORD. (7:13) And he said, Hear ye now, O house of David; [Is it] a small thing for you to weary men, but will ye weary my God also? (7:14) Therefore the Lord himself shall give you a sign; Behold, a virgin shall conceive, and bear a son, and shall call his name Immanuel. (ASV) Therefore the Lord himself will give you a sign: behold, a virgin shall conceive, and bear a son, and shall call his name Immanuel. (NRSV) Therefore the Lord himself will give you a sign. Look, the young woman is with child and shall bear a son, and shall name him Immanuel. (WEV) Therefore the Lord himself will give you a sign. Behold, the virgin will conceive, and bear a son, and shall call his name Immanuel. (TJB) The Lord himself, therefore, will give you a sign. It is this: the maiden is with child and will soon give birth to a son whom she will call Immanuel. Presumably this sign from God to Ahaz is a mentally visual image of a future event. The angel speaking to Joseph in his dream, at Matthew, wouldve been in the present, judging by the wording in the passage. But we have another slightly different version of events in the New Testament where an angel is speaking to Mary before the conception takes place:

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r..

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

(KJV) Luke (1:30) And the angel said unto her, Fear not, Mary: for thou hast found favour with God. (1:31) And, behold, thou shalt conceive in thy womb, and bring forth a son, and shalt call his name JESUS. (1:32) He shall be great, and shall be called the Son of the Highest: and the Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his father David: (1:33) And he shall reign over the house of Jacob for ever; and of his kingdom there shall be no end. (1:34) Then said Mary unto the angel, How shall this be, seeing I know not a man? (1:35) And the angel answered and said unto her, The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall overshadow thee: therefore also that holy thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God. It is a little surprising that Mary never spoke to Joseph about this occurrence. And clearly, either Luke is wrong in what he recorded, or Matthew is wrong. Somebody here is either confused or simply not telling the truth, and with such an important part of the Jesus story for Christians. Or as Acharya S. in The Christ Conspiracy puts it: The Gospel of Luke (170 CE) The Gospel of Luke is acknowledged by early church fathers to be of a late date. As Waite states: . . . Jerome admits that not only the Gospel of Basilides, composed about A.D. 125, and other gospels, admitted to have been first published in the second century, were written before that of Luke, but even the Gospel of Apelles also, which was written not earlier than A.D. 160. lxxvi Like the rest of the gospels Luke fits into the timeframe of having been written between 170-180, as admitted by the Catholic Encyclopedia: . . . according to the Catholic Encyclopedia the book of Luke was not written till nearly two hundred years after this event [of Jesuss departure]. The proof offered is that the Theophilus to whom Luke addressed it was bishop of Antioch from 169-177 A.D. lxxvii The Gospel of Luke is a compilation of dozens of older manuscripts, 33 by one count, including the Gospel of the Lord. But, it is because of the passage in Matthew that I refer to the previous Christ as Emmanuel, and the current Christ as Lucifer. And, in short, I would suggest that the supposed death and resurrection of Jesus was in fact a consciousness shift from Emmanuel to Lucifer; a shift of the energy representative of Earth from one YaE to another YaE. Additionally, there may well have been other energy representatives of Earth, although the whole concept of a dying-and-resurrecting god needs to be looked at further as I believe it entails the sacrifice of D0 entities, basically ourselves, as fresh energy for these dying gods, and these fresh energy aspects will take on the personas of the gods. A further insight into David may be found, still at Psalm (110), although I quote from NETS (New English Translation of The Septuagint), which has Psalm (110) as being Psalm (109): (NETS) The Psalms 109(110) Pertaining to Dauid. A Psalm (1) The Lord said to my lord, Sit on my right until I make your enemies a footstool for your feet. (2) A rod of your power the Lord will send the out from Sion. And exercise dominion in the midst of your enemies! (3) With you is (or be ) rule on a day of your power, among the splendors of the holy ones. From the womb, before Morning-star, I brought you forth. (4) The Lord swore and will not change his mind, you are a priest forever according to the order of Melchisedek. (TIB)

The TIB version always has mshchr translated to dawn, and where bqr appears it translates to morning. So mrchim mshchr = from womb of dawn. And the NETS has From the womb, before Morning-star, I brought you forth. At present, it is difficult for me say whether David was simply born from the womb of dawn, just like the Morning Star was, or whether this passage alludes to David being born from the womb of dawn at a time before the Morning Star was born, or whether David was brought from the womb of dawn before the Morning Star appeared in the sky. Regardless, it seems probable that David, like Jesus/Lucifer, is also a son of the dawn, or son of the morning, depending how you wish to phrase it. It is important to remember that the essence of my research is from an astrotheological point of view, so Im trying to match up deities with planets and stars, because I know thats what the major deities are. One could assume that any star, or planet, that can be seen in the morning is a morning star, but there is only one true Morningstar, which is Venus. There is another planet that is commonly referred to as a morning star, and that is the planet Mercury. So is, or was, David actually the planet Mercury? If we presume that he currently is, then this does not automatically suggest that he always was. And I guess this is where things may get a little difficult. Remembering that Im stating that the current representative of Earth is Lucifer, as he replaced Emmanuel, and prior to that Lucifer was the representative of Venus, then where did Emmanuel go? This probably should be covered in another chapter. [Mother & Son? or Poppycock Angel or Bright Morning Star?] The Greek equivalent to Mercury is known as Hermes, who was the son of Zeus and Maia. He is known as the messenger of the gods, and god of merchants, thieves, and oratory. The origin of the name Hermes is probably from Greek herma (a heap of stones): from early times he was represented by a carved stock or stone. He was also identified with Thoth, a moon god, the

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r..

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

god of wisdom, justice, and writing, patron of the sciences, and messenger of Ra, in Egyptian mythology. This description of a carved stock is reference to the trunk or woody stem of a living tree or shrub, especially one into which a graft (scion ) is inserted. And hence we also use the term stock for a person's ancestry or line of descent: her mother was of French stock. A scion is a young shoot or twig of a plant, especially one cut for grafting or rooting, but also a descendant of a notable family or one with a long lineage. The origin of scion is from Middle English: from Old French ciun shoot, twig, of unknown origin. When I first began to decode the meaning of REV (22:16) I am the root and the offspring of David; the Bright and Morning Star, I did not find it difficult to understand what the Morning Star was. I was, however, constantly perplexed as what the root and offspring of David were. So its important to note that some Bibles, in Rev 22:16, have scion of David, rather than offspring of David, possibly alluding to Jesus being a scion of Hermes/Mercury, represented as a carved stock. Incidentally, one thing I have noticed concerning names of gods, especially in G&R, is that many have the suffix us . As yet I have not identified what this means, but this suffix can be found in Uranus, Oceanus, Coeus, Crius, Saturnus, Cronus, Iaptus, Zeus, Dionysus, Jesus, Hephaestus, Prometheus, Horus, Phosphorus, etc., all being male gods. Alternatively the us maybe used in place of os as in Ouranos, Kronos, Okeanos, Iapetos, etc. The only female usage of us I could find is in Venus and Tellus, which is Roman equivalent for Gaia as planet Earth. This only seems to add to my theory that planet Earth is currently male, and the planet Venus was originally male, and why Luicfer, as Jesus, claimed to be the Morning Star. [mention Satanism, Luciferianism] Surprisingly, or not so, from using the gematria numbering system (gematrix.org), we find: Iesous = 444 Jesus = 444 Lucifer = 444 Joshua = 444 Cross = 444 Aurora = 444 Muhammad = 444 And for those that have always tried to equate Lucifer or Satan with the infamous number 666, it could be applied here in one of the Greek names for the planet Venus as the evening star; Hesperus = 666. But note also that Christos = 666, of course!

************************************************************************************************************************************************* EDIT: to check ADD: none SPELLING: done GRAMMAR: to check Version: 1.0

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

Chapter 10

The Poppycock Angel

Skanda

I first came across the usage of the peacock in mythology in a CMN interview with author Mark Pinkham. From that interview I bought his books: Conversations With The Goddess and The Truth Behind The Christ Myth, The Redemption of The Peacock Angel. This was also my first introduction to Sanat Kumara and Sananda Kumara, so called twins of the Goddess, and Sanat Kumara is identified as being The Peacock Angel. Commonly S can be associated to serpents, and the some spiritual aspects pertaining to serpents are detailed in Mark Pinkhams book The Serpents of Wisdom, among others. So I find it etymologically interesting that when you remove the S from the names of these Kumara twins you are left with Anat and Ananda, both Hindu deities. Im not suggesting they are the same beings but that the meaning of their names must share a common root. [I should cover the Kumara Twins.] Jesus Christ is The Peacock Angel, who was the Son of God and also known as Murrugan , Mitra, Skanda, Karttikeya and Subramuniya, and was described as the Son of Shiva and Shakti, the primal God and Goddess. Murrugan or Murruga, a name derived from Mayura, Sanskrit for Peacock, who was also known in other parts of the East as the Peacock Angel and recognized to be the first and greatest Son of God. [The Truth Behind The Christ Myth, The Redemption of The Peacock Angel - Mark Pinkham] Melek Taus, the "Peacock Angel", is the god of the Yazidis. The Yazidis consider Taws Melek an emanation of God and a benevolent angel who has redeemed himself from his fall and has become a demiurge who created the cosmos from the Cosmic Egg. . . .Melek was borrowed from the Arabic term "king" or "angel". In Hebrew, Melekh is King, and Malakh is Angel. Tawus is uncontroversially translated "peacock"; in art and sculpture, Melek Taus is depicted as a peacock. However, peacocks are not native to the lands where he is worshipped. . . . Some people identify Melek Taus as Lucifer, or Satan. . . . In the Islamic scheme of things, he is called Iblis or Eblis (the Calumniator or the Liar), and is considered to be the Prince of Darkness, himself. Azazel, by whatever name he might be called, is also often characterized as a 'Sovereign of the World' . . .In African Islamic traditions, he is known as Zeraili, the angel of death. . . . His name is pre-Jewish and pre-Islamic. Some speculate that he may have been an early Semitic goat god whose worship later became repulsive to the Jewish and Islamic faiths. Angra Mainyu is Azazel's Zoroastrian counterpart. Andrew Collins, of "From the Ashes of Angels" fame, postulates that Azazel was most likely a powerful goat-shaman. Whatever he was, he was the Master of Metals and Minerals. In "Genesis of the Grail Kings", Laurence Gardner says this: "It is said in Enoch that Azazel made known to men 'all the metals and the art of working them...and the use of antimony' (otherwise known as stibium [Sb] Element No. 51). . . . the colour red is associated with Azazel as the Master of this most critical alchemical element.. According to traditions in the Middle East, the clay of the earth is red and from it was made man. As the Sovereign of the World of Man, red is again associated with him. The alchemist must forge his gold from basal leads in fire, the same as a smith who produces weapons, goblets, bowls, shields, mirrors and jewellery from ores. Azazel has also been identified with Tubal-Cain, Vulcan, and Thoth due to his mastery of metals and great knowledge. [CITE]

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

(KJV) Gen (4:22) And Zillah, she also bare Tubal-cain, an instructor of every artificer in brass and iron: and the sister of Tubal-cain [was] Naamah. . . . according to the Bible, Tubal-cain was an "artificer of gold and copper and iron" long before the Deluge. . . Tubal-cain was the first smith. [12th Planet Sitchin] Amaiur The legendary first king of the Basque is equated with biblical parallels of Tubalcain, a grandson of the flood hero in Genesis, Noah. Amaiur means, Monarch of Maya, a kingdom referred to as the Green Isle, swallowed by the Atlantic Ocean. In Greek myth, Maya was one of the seven Pleiades, daughters of the goddess Pleione and the Titan Atlas, and hence, an Atlantis. [The Atlantis Encyclopedia Frank Joseph] Mark Pinkham in Guardians of the Holy Grail details the Peacock Angel and his various manifestations: . . . it can be stated that the primal and first Fisher King is the Green Man . . . and the Son of the Goddess. As the primal King of the World, the Green Man is known by many legendary faces and names worldwide, including Murrugan, Dionysus, Osiris, Al-Khadir, Melchizedek, and Lucifer. . . . Some of his manifestations have been benign, such as Melchizedek, and some malevolent, like Lucifer, while others, like Dionysus, have been ascribed a personna that is a combination of both qualities. . . . He can be saint or demon, a Christ or a Lucifer. In the Holy Grail Mysteries the Green Man is synonymous with the Fisher King, . . . Other traits ascribed to the Fisher King in such Grail legends as Perceval, Perlesvaus, Parzival, and the Quest del Saint Graal, include a predisposition to become physically disabled and/or developed a permanent limp; a need to spend large amounts of time directly in front of a huge, blazing fire; and a sudden loss of life force making him powerless to control, protect, or uplift his kingdom. These traits are prominently associated with the Green Man in his manifestation as Lucifer, and Lucifer's counterpart, Vulcan, who are united in the Holy Grail Mysteries as the Fisher King VulcanLucifer. . . . The historical lineage of Fisher Kings must begin with Vulcan-Lucifer . . . And he is the fiery power of the Holy Stone, which fell from Heaven . . . Vulcan's unique association with the Holy Sword has been an integral part of his Roman legend, wherein he is portrayed as the patron of all smiths and sword makers. Lucifer's affiliation with swords is nearly as well known and can be found in the Jewish Book of Enoch, where as Azzazel, one of the Sons of God, he is known to have been humanity's first teacher in the art of smithing. . . . Vulcan was truly understood in Egypt where he was venerated as Ptah, the smith god. . . . Vulcan and Lucifer were officially merged together as Vulcan-Lucifer during the Roman Empire. Lucifer's role as King of the World ostensibly began following his eviction from Heaven. Once on Earth, states the 13th chapter of The Revelation of St. John the Divine, he assumed the form of a beast "having seven heads and ten horns, and upon his horns ten crowns." Lucifer is similarly accorded the regal status of King of the World in the Synoptic Gospels, which designate him the "Prince of this World," (John12:31) as well as by St. Paul, who in Corinthians refers to him as "the god of this world." . . .* Since they have a tradition of the fallen King of the World, Lucifer is also known among the Hopi Tribe of Arizona, who refer to the King of the World as Massaw, . . . he was relegated to the underworld as its lord while also serving as patron of the Fire Clan. . . . even among certain Native Americans it is recognized that a manifestation of Lucifer is presently ruling our world. Massaw's underworld associations are, of course, reflected by the underworld kingdom ruled over by VulcanLucifer, and they are also paralleled in legends of other Green Men. Murrugan's link to the underworld can be gleaned through his name Skanda, which is related to the Greek Skandalon** , a name for Lucifer meaning "obstructor" and a term used for the magical ring worn by Mandean priests in order to invoke the underworld powers of darkness. Murrugan, or Sanat Kumara, the "Eternally Young Son of God," is the personality of the primal Fisher King and Green Man worshipped in Southeast Asia. Murrugan, the "androgynous" divine son of Shiva and Shakti, the transcendental Spirit and the universal Goddess, began his reign as King of the World when India and Sri Lanka were part of a huge continent called Kumarai Nadu that once stretched across most of the Pacific Ocean. Currently remembered by much of the world as the original Garden of Eden, . . . Murrugan's main temples of worship are currently located on Sri Lanka within the shrine city of Katirgama, the Place of Karttikeya, . . Green Man Murrugan, whose names also include Kumara, meaning "Prince" in the Singhalese language of the island, continues to reign as King of the World on Sri Lanka just as he did on ancient Kumari Nadu. . . . Murrugan, who is currently venerated by his Arab worshippers as Al-Khadir, the Initiator, is the embodiment of the transformative Kundalini. According to occult legend, Murrugan initially became the Green Man and the world's first Fisher King after arriving on Earth as the leader of the Sons of God and then electing to merge his spirit with the consciousness of our planet in order to continually oversee the spiritual evolution of humanity. According to the Theosophical Society, which once had its principal headquarters near Murrugan's south Indian headquarters of Mylapur, the "Place of the Peacock," Murrugan and his Sons of God came from their native planet of Venus more than six million years ago and then proceeded to serve Earth humans as Avatars and the first teachers of yoga. . . . Murrugan's legend parallels that of his counterpart, the Green Man Lucifer or Azazzel, because they are

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

synonymous. According to the Judeo-Christian tradition Lucifer is also said to have been the leader of the Sons of God who mated with and indoctrinated the Daughters of Men. Murrugan also reflects his counterpart Lucifer by having been the leader of a group of fallen angels known as the Asuras, the "No-gods." In this role Murrugan's name is Shukra, which like Lucifer is a name for Venus. Since Murrugan's arrival six million years ago, psychics, teachers and prophets of many cultures have been . . . tapping into the Akashic Records, the interdimensional records . . . These records were most recently accessed by the late Satguru Sivaya Subramuniyaswami of Hawaii under the direct guidance of Murrugan himself. . . . Subramuniyaswami had spent many years on Sri Lanka studying the mysteries of Sanat Kumara . . . under strict instructions from Lord Murrugan, Subramuniyaswami . . . soon had enough information for a book, . . . acknowledging and introducing Murrugan, the overseer of his revelations: 'This sacred text is drawn from the great inner planet library of Lord Subramaniam also known as Skanda, Sanat Kumara, and Karttikeya. "Lord Skanda (Sanat Kumara) came to Earth in the Sat Yuga (the Hindu Golden Age). He was one of the most highly advanced souls. He came as the leader of the first group, and will guide the mall along through the next Sat Yuga. He was the celestial King of Lemuria." (12) * The passage referred to is: (KJV) 2 Corinthians (4:3) But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost: (4:4) In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them. This passage doesnt specifically state that Lucifer is the god of this world, but, from the Christian myth, if Jesus Christ was killed then we can presume this was the work of his adversary; Satan, perhaps erroneously equated with Lucifer. So, according to Christian theology, Jesus was replaced by someone who is now the god of this world. Equated to a modern concept, this is the same as a consciousness shift of the planet, from Jesus to Lucifer. And the next shift is presumed to occur in 2012.
** [see NOTES to this chapter: skandalon.]

Note that Pinkham suggests a link between the name Skanda and the Greek word skandalon, which I confer does have a link, but Sanskrit precedes Greek and thus the name Skanda would be closer to the Sanskrit skan, he leapt, and skndati, he leaps. Is this a reference to an aspect of a god, Skanda, leaping from one planet to another? Or possibly it may have connections to the ceremony linked to the Roman Mars: Salians, priests whose title seems to be derived from salire 'to dance, leap'. Also possibly linked to bull-leaping (See chapter Bulls Eye.) [see NOTES to this chapter: skandalon.] From The Truth Behind The Christ Myth, The Redemption of The Peacock Angel, I was first introduced the usage of the peacock in mythology. Some deities associated with the peacock are: Amitabha, Anahita, Hera, Murukan, Sarasvati, Skanda. I will cover this usage later on [or in another chapter], but for now I wish to detail some description of gods associated with Skanda/Murukan. SKANDA Indian god of war, the son of Siva: another version of the myth makes him the progeny of the seed of Agni, cast into the sacrificial fire. Reared by the six-starred constellation of the Pleiades (Kirttikah) he was given the name Karttikeya. As a handsome young man he is also known as Kumara (youth). He rides on the peacock Paravani , has six heads and twelve arms, and carries spear, bow and arrows. In south India, Skanda is worshipped under the name of Subrahmanya (favourable to Brahmins). Skanda can be seen as either sharing his function with Krttikeya, Guha, Kurmra, and Subrahmanya or as absorbing them as epithets. Sivas son had been the son of Agni, god of fire, in earlier mythology. [The Routledge Dictionary of Gods and Goddesses, Devils and Demons - Manfred Lurker] From the Handbook of Hindu Mythology by George M. Williams: SKANDA Son of Siva and god of war Skanda was the six-headed son of Siva, god of war. Skanda can be seen as either sharing his function with Krttikeya, Guha, Kurmra, and Subrahmanya or as absorbing them as epithets. Sivas son had been the son of Agni, god of fire, in earlier mythology. In the Mahbhrata there were several versions of Agnis paternity of Skanda. In one account of the story of Agni and the frog damsel, Agni had been hiding in the ocean and finally agreed to father Skanda. In another version Agni as the sacrificial fire warmed the wives of the Seven Sages (sapta-rishis) and managed to get six of them pregnant. (For more details see the entries on Krittiks, Krttikeya, and Subrahmanya.) In the standard version Agnis role was appropriated by Siva; it was his sperm that impregnated the sages wives, having first gone into the sacrificial fire. In both cases, the son is the six-headed warrior. His names preserve some of the main aspect of his mythology: Skanda (fall [of Sivas seed]), Krttikeya (son of the Krittiks , the Pleiades), Guha (reared in a secret place), Kurmra (youth), and Subrahmanya (favorable to priests).

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

KRTTIKEYA Son of Siva and Prvat, god of war; the planet Mars. Krttikeyas name derived from his having been raised by the six Krittiks, the name given to six of the seven wives of the seven mahrishis. He was also named Skanda and Subrahmanya. Krttikeya appeared in the epics, the Mahbhrata and the Rmyana, as a son fathered by Siva without being born from the womb of a woman. Sivas seed landed in the fire, and Agni transported it to the river goddess Gang. But the seed became too hot for Gang, so Krttikeya was born on the shore in a thicket. From this birth two of his mythic names were derived: Agni-bh (born of fire) and Gang-ja (descendant of Gang). Some versions assigned his birth to Prvat, as Sivas principal wife. He had six heads and was born with the purpose of destroying the terrible demon Traka, son of Dit. He rode on a peacock named Paravn. His wife was Kaumr , or Sen. He was never as popular as Sivas other son, Ganesa. As a warrior he was called Mah-sena (great conquering army) and Sen-pati (lord of a conquering army); he was also called Kumra (boyone who is always young), Guha (mysterious one), Sakt-dhara (spear holder), Gang-putra (son of the Gang), Sara-bh (born in the thicket), Traka-jit (vanquisher of Traka). KRITTIKS Goddesses; the Pleiades, wives of the seven sages (sapta-rishis) Six of the wives of the seven sages, known as the mahrishis, were suspected of committing adultery with Agni and were cursed to become the Krittiks, star sisters of the Pleiades. Astrological symbolism resides in this myth, giving an idea of what was observable at that time in the heavens. Mythologically there was ambiguity about their becoming stars. Some versions implied that this fate was a reward for their nursing the creation of Siva, as Subrahmanya, while other versions made it a punishment. Also the paternity of Skanda as Subrahmanya, the fierce warrior, was questioned, with some myths stating that Agni was his father instead of Siva and the six Krittiks were his mothers. SUBRAHMANYA Son of Siva Subrahmanya means literally favorable to priests, often used as an invocation to the devas (gods) in Vedic soma sacrifices. Subrahmanya was also the designation for one of three assistants to the Vedic Udgtri priest. However, this beautiful Sanskrit compound was simply appropriated in the Purnas to name Sivas most frightening creation, a son born to destroy a demon before he was a week old. The story of Agnis rape of the wives of the sages was also appropriated but reconstructed in such a confusing way that they were not Subrahmanyas mothers but merely his nurses. The need for such a warrior son is accounted for in a story that began back at the beginning of this kalpa, when Vajrngas wife had been abused by Indra and Brahm. Vajrnga did the necessary austerities to gain a boon to allow his son to avenge this abuse, a son more powerful than Indra and not to be killed by anyone more than a week old. Traka, the asura (demon), was that son, developing into a conqueror of the three worlds. The devas pleaded with Siva to solve the problem. So he and his favorite wife Prvat began making love to produce a son to take care of the problem. But their thousand-year play (ll) [LILA] began to shake the foundations of the universe. The devas, including the goddess Bhm (earth), begged them to quit. Siva stopped immediately, but then lost his seed onto the earth, overflowing forests and mountains. Bhm complained, and the gods had Agni consume the seed with his fire. Prvat became angry and cursed Bhm for causing her not to get a son by Siva. The curse was that Bhm would have many forms, be a wife to many, and not enjoy the happiness of having children. (For details about other versions of this myth, see the entries on Skanda and Krttikeya.) Sivas semen was carried to the Gang and then deposited on the Udaya mountain in the Shara grass. Thus, Subrahmanya was born and began crying. The six Krittiks or divine stars, formerly the six wives who had been raped by Agni, descended to the crying infant. When he saw them, Subrahmanya developed six heads so that he could be breast-fed by each one of them. Siva came and crowned his enormous infant the commander-in-chief of his forces. Finally, before he was more than a week old, he led his army against the armies of Traka-asura, Mahisha, Bna who was the son of Mahbali, and numerous other great demons. Subrahmanya killed the otherwise unkillable Traka-asura, and other demons were killed as well. Another story was told to give the reason that Subrahmanya took the vow of celibacy. Prvat loved her new child so much that she petted him constantly. So Subrahmanya became obsessed with his desire for physical pleasures. He became a menace to all the goddess in heaven, raping them at will. Finally, Prvat called Subrahmanya and gave an image of herself to him, telling him to see every woman as his divine mother. Thus, Subrahmanya was able to become celibate. MANGALA The planet Mars The Skanda Purna says that Mangala (Mars) was born of the sweat of Siva, which was produced on his forehead when he heard the news that his wife Sat had committed suicide at Dakshas sacrifice (Dakshayga). The planet Mars is worshipped as a deity. Kataragama One of the four great gods in the island of Ceylon (Sri Lanka). He is equated with the Hindu god Skanda and has developed into a national god in modern times. In Old Tamil, Kataragama was called Ceyon the god with the redcoloured body.

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

MURUKAN Ancient Dravidian* deity, Tamil god, the most widely worshipped of the gods in much of South India, especially Tamil Nadu. His name means the youthful one. He is also known as Ceyon (the red one). He is the divine hunter and warrior, and therefore identified with the Hindu Skanda, Sivas son. Like Skanda, Murukan is a god of war and a god of love. He is always young, heroic, and handsome. He rides on an elephant or a peacock . His banner is adorned with a cock, and as attribute he carries a spear along with a garland of red flowers of the Katampu tree. Murukans own epithet was katampan = god of the katampu tree.
*Dravidian of, relating to, or denoting a family of languages spoken in southern India and Sri Lanka, or the peoples who speak them. Dravidian languages were once spoken throughout the Indian subcontinent but were restricted to the south following the arrival of speakers of Indic languages c. 1000 bc. Those still used, by over 160 million people, include Tamil, Kannada, Malayalam, and Telugu. ORIGIN from Sanskrit dravida relating to the Tamils (from Dravida Tamil ) + -ian . [MR: Dravida = David?]

Murukan Some points I find worthy of further study: Skanda, Murukan being a god of war and love is somewhat contradictory. Skanda = progeny of the seed of Agni (similarities of Agni with Hephaestus (Greek) / Vulcan (Roman). Skanda was reared by the six-starred constellation of the Pleiades (Kirttikah) he was given the name Krttikeya. Also known as Kumara (youth). He rides on the peacock Paravani, has six heads and twelve arms (alluding to his connection to the Pleiades.) Sivas son Skanda had been the son of Agni, god of fire, in earlier mythology. (Two versions of lineage.) Skanda (fall [of Sivas seed]), Krttikeya (son of the Krittiks, the Pleiades), Guha (reared in a secret place), Kurmra (youth) Murukan = the youthful one Murukan is also known as Ceyon (the red one). Krttikeya, as the son of Siva and Prvat = god of war; the planet Mars (red.) Krttikeya was born on the shore in a thicket (similar to the Moses story, Aphrodite as foam of the sea washed to shore.) Agni had been hiding in the ocean and finally agreed to father Skanda. ? At first it may seem perplexing as to why a god such as Krttikeya was reared by the Pleiades star cluster (Krittiks). How can a cluster of stars rear a god? Quite easily; when one applies my concept of stars and planets being chakra aspects of gods and goddesses, which are switched around between themselves. I will cover the Pleiades more in another chapter, but in brief, from Greek mythology, they can be referred to as The Doves. The Dove is a symbol used variously throughout mythology in general; not only in Christianity, but is also sacred to the goddess Aphrodite/Venus. It is also associated with Zeus, who was said to have been fed ambrosia by doves. Reared by the Pleiades, fed by doves; do these statements apply to the same concept? Bees are also associated with the Pleiades as they are seen as a swarm of bees around the mane of the bull that depicts the constellation Taurus, which the Pleiades are a part of. (See the chapter Bulls Eye for more details.) Again, from Greek mythology, Zeus was raised on milk and honey (this may still be a reference to ambrosia.) Milk & Honey; cows produce milk, bees produce honey. Can we treat the constellation of Taurus as both a bull and a cow, since both were animals used in sacrifice and were regarded sacred among the ancients? (Bull worship is abundant in mythology, see the chapter Bulls Eye.) Or does the cow producing milk symbolically represent something else? The levels of symbology can be numerous sometimes; layer upon layer. Food for thought anyway! Krttikeya being referred to as the planet Mars and the god of war are the same attributes found with to the Greek Ares (Roman: Mars.) We also have Skanda/Murukan also being a god of war, but also a god of love. But since war and love are quite opposite from each other, I fail to see how one god can represent both of these aspects. You could apply yin-yang theory to that and say they are two aspects of a whole, but then one would be male and the other aspect would be female. Besides which, when love is used in this way it is a reference to sexual love, i.e. sexual energy. Like Venus being a goddess of love, but actually referring to sexual love. My assumption, with regards a god of war and also love, is that where one god was a god of war he switched places with a god of love, and vice versa. (The psychology of these gods will be detailed in another chapter, where I will detail that these gods fight over energy; sexual productive energy, in order to sustain themselves) Is this also why Sivas son Skanda had been the son of Agni, god of fire, in earlier mythology? We shall look at Agni later on, and any god of fire is reference to that god being a YaE chakra aspect. Murukan is also known as Ceyon* (the red one), again alluding to the planet Mars. Did the planet Mars originate from the Pleiades star system, or was the consciousness aspect of Mars reared by the goddesses of the Pleiades before coming into this solar system, or left this solar system temporarily? Also does it mean that Krttikeya is, or was, the aspect of Mars?
* Ceylon: former name (until 1972) of Sri Lanka.

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

[At this stage I wanted detail the profiles of Mars and Ares from G&R mythology, as well as their variants, and then to Agni and Hephaestus (Roman: Vulcan) brother of Ares (Roman: Mars) and son of Hera (Roman: Juno), and presumed son of Zeus (Roman: Jupiter). You will see how this research branches of into various avenues but also retains many links. But to keep the continuity of this particular chapter I have decided to put such information into the chapter Mother & Son. Realistically the Mars/Ares information belongs in both chapters, or if included in this chapter, would result in a very long chapter and would veer off the main point, such is the convoluted details of my research. Therefore only a brief overview of Mars/Aries is given here.] ARES (Pronunciation: air'-eez) Ars (accented in Latin on first syllable: res) Origin: Greek. God of War. Known period of worship: circa 800 BC, but probably from earlier times, until Christianization (circa AD 400). Etymologically his name is not entirely clear, but it probably means something like destroyer or avenger Creature(s): dog, vulture, serpent The son of ZEUS and HERA. His war chariot is pulled by Phobos (fear) and Deimos (terror).* Because of his cruel and war-like nature he was despised by all the gods, even his own father disliked him. Ares could be bloody, merciless, fearful and cowardly and possessed no moral attributes. The Romans identified Ars with their own god Mars, and their war-god was of much more significance than Ares. Should we connect the Ares like Mars with the Sanskrit root Vedic marts, storm - & unities? Or with the Greek root which means 'carry away, destroy'? Both hypotheses are equally ingenious but neither seems very plausible. He was always thought of by the Greeks with more terror than sympathy, and his role was strictly limited. He was simply the god of war, of blind, brutal courage, of bloody rage and carnage. Hypotheses which would make him primitively a fertility-god or a solar deity seem to be unfounded. [Greek Mythology - Felix Guirand's text translated by Delano Ames from Mythologie Generale Larousse (Paul Hamlyn Limited - 1963)]
*In modern times, Phobos and Deimos are the names given to the two moons the planet Mars.

MARS (Mamer, Marmars, Mamurius, Marspiter, Maurs, Mavors.) Origin: Roman. God of war. Known period of worship: circa 400 BC to circa AD 400. Mars may have originated as a god of vegetation, but becomes closely modeled on the Greek war god Ares. The son of JUPITER and JUNO, he is one of the major deities on the Roman pantheon and the patron of all soldiers. He was particularly popular in Roman Britain. Marss sacred animals include the bull, wolf and woodpecker. The most important god of Rome next to Jupiter, Mars is best known as the god of war. But he was originally a spirit of vegetation and a farmer's prayer to him was written down by Cato and so preserved for us. Mars (he should not be identified with Ares though the Romans themselves did, inevitably, when they identified Jupiter with Zeus) became the high god of an agricultural people who were often obliged to be at war. In the formalised religion of the Roman state Mars was the god of war and elaborately honoured during his month of March. There were further celebrations in October and February, and every five years a purification ceremony at his altar in the Campus Martius accompanied the census (the registration of citizens for taxation). [A Dictionary of Greek and Roman Mythology - Michael Stapleton] The Italian war-god, who in early mythology is also concerned with agriculture; later he was almost completely identified with the Greek ARES. . . . Mars is appropriately linked with Neptune in Venice, in the pair of huge statues at the head of the stairs in the Doges' Palace, the most famous of Jacopo Sansovino's statues. [Who's is Who in the Ancient World - Betty Radice] The holy shield of Mars (ancile) which was supposed to have fallen from heaven, was kept in the office of the pontifex maximus on the Forum, and was regarded as the pledge or guarantee for the continued existence of the Roman Empire. The lance was also a symbol of the god, and his sacred creatures were the woodpecker (Picus), the wolf and the bull. Every five years, the state performed a solemn sacrifice (dei suovetaurilia) in his honour. . . . From the third century BC onwards, Mars was equated with the Greek Ars. [The Routledge Dictionary Of Gods And Goddesses, Devils And Demons - Manfred Lurker] In early Roman history he was a god of spring, growth in nature, and fertility, and the protector of cattle. Mars is also mentioned as a chthonic god (earth-god) and this could explain why he became a god of death and finally a god of war. He is the son of Jupiter and Juno. According to some sources, Mars is the father of Romulus and Remus by the Vestal Ilia [ILIA] (Rhea Silvia). . . . [http://www.pantheon.org/articles/h/hera.html] Among the ancient Italians there was no greater god than Mars, after Jupiter. Many Latin and neighbouring communities named a month after him, and our month of March preserves the memory of his veneration. The Roman month Martius embraced the spring equinox season reinforced the god's oldest functions in agriculture. March marked the first month of the oldest known liturgical Rome. Certain state priests promoted the growth of crops at the onset of the year, prepared for the new year by cleansings and otherwise marked what we today keep as the New Year. For a time 15 March opened the official year but later yielded to 1 January, which acquired from 1 March such customs as decoration with evergreens. However, March retained many ceremonies of the new year as well as the constant cult of Mars which was mainly entrusted to the Salians, priests whose title seems to be derived from salire 'to dance, leap'. . . . The surviving scraps of the Salian Hyms mention many Roman gods, and Mars himself in the form Mamurius Veturius, evidently the Mars of the old year.

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

. . . The early equation of Italic Mars with the Greek Ares lent great emphasis to the literary role of Mars as war god. Ares appears in Greek poetry mainly as a divine personification of war and violence. Some argue that Ares means 'destroyer', which if true would explain his relative lack of cult. Ares enjoyed prestigious family connections in mythology, where he is represented as a most unpleasant god. In terms of divinity Ares cannot compare with Mars, but most of the mythology of Mars was borrowed from Greek poets. Two peculiarly Roman tales show the difference. One explains why the month of Mars comes at the year's beginning. The god sought Minerva in marriage. The withered hag of a matchmaker, Anna Perenna, pretended to have gained Minerva's consent, but herself wed Mars. The festival of Anna Perenna (which means little more than the 'everlasting year') fell on 15 March when a riotous and promiscuous mob kept her holiday. [Encyclopedia of World Mythology - Peerage Books ISBN 0 907408 117] So, although the Greek Ares predates the Roman Mars by 400 years, until Christianization crushed the previous cults they belonged to, the two are equated with each other and yet have differences that it seems unanimous that they should not be identified with each other. A perplexing aspect of Mars is that he started of as a god of agricultural and ended up being assimilated with Ares to take on his persona as a god of war, and became the second most important god for the Romans next to Jupiter. The comment made by [ ], became the high god of an agricultural people who were often obliged to be at war, seems like a ridiculous rationalization, especially when one considers that its soldiers that go to war and not farmers. Whilst there may not be very many remaining clues for my to highlight, it seems obvious, when applying my theory, that it is one god taking over the personality of another in terms of a chakra swap. One may assume that an agricultural god would be connected to the Earth. Although, again, the comment by [CITE] Mars is also mentioned as a chthonic god (earth-god) and this could explain why he became a god of death and finally a god of war., too seems like a poor rationalization as to why his roles would change, since any Earth deity, is always associated with fertility, birthing, and general production. I dont see the link between rd Earth, death and war . The fact that the 3 month of the year, (Martius, March, etc) is named after Mars, at springtime, also alludes to fertility and renewal, attributes like to an Earth deity, although such attributes may also be used for solar deities. We may see this Earth god connection with a similar god: Aray War god. Pre-Christian Armenian. Probably derived locally from the Greek ARES. Some traditions suggest that he was also a dying-and-rising god. [Dictionary of Gods and Goddesses - Michael Jordan] There is also a Gallic Mars with attributes similar to the god Teutates .* From The Routledge Dictionary of Gods and Goddesses, Devils and Demons by Manfred Lurker: Mars, Gallic The Romans gave this name to a god who was worshipped in Gaul under various names: as Camulos (also in Britain), as Segomo (especially in southern Gaul) and as Smertrios. . . . The Gallic Mars is not merely a wargod: in many acts of consecration he appears as a god of healing and of fertility, thus similar to Teutates. Teutates A god revered in Gaul, whose name is attested in Britain as Totatis. The name is interpreted as meaning father of the tribe, people. He was thought of in connection with war and fighting (that is to say, a sort of Gallic Mars) but also appeared as a god of fertility and plenty (Mercurius , Gallic). His importance may be gauged from the epithets applied to him: Albiorix (King of the world), and Loucetios (the shining one), while Caturix (lord of the battle) points to his warlike aspect. Albiorix (King of the World) Epithet, perhaps also a specific form of the Gallic war-god Teutates. Mercurius Gallic Celtic names are extant for the god the Romans called Mercurius: thus, the Picts called him Adsmerius, while the Lingones and the Mediomatrici knew him as Clavariatis. . . .His sacred animals are the cock , the tortoise and the ram. . . . Whether this Gallic god shares certain individual traits with Teutates or is identical with him, is a moot point. Teutates Local tribal deity. Romano-Celtic (Gallic). Known only from limited inscriptions. Teutates may be less the name of a deity than an epithet meaning great. . . . He may equate with a British god, Totatis. He becomes assimilated variously to Mercury or Mars. Also Teutatis. [Dictionary of Gods and Goddesses - Michael Jordan]
*Teuton a member of a people who lived in Jutland, 4th century bc, and fought the Romans in France in the 2nd century bc. ORIGIN from Latin Teutones, Teutoni (plural), from an Indo-European root meaning people or country.

You can see that we can come full circle sometimes with epitaphs like: Albiorix King of the World, being applied to Teutates, a form of the Gallic Mars and/or Gallic Mercurius. (see Albiorix in the chapter Bulls Eye.) This King of the World epitaph is also given to The Peacock Angel/Jesus/Lucifer etc. I feel Ive already made my point as to why Jesus and Lucifer are both equated with Christ in the chapter Jesus aka Lucifer, but its important to bear in mind when reading through this chapter. But on the subject of the Roman Mercury (Greek Hermes), he has been equated with the Egyptian Thoth, or Thot:

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

Thot (Dehuti) Ancient Egyptian god of the moon, of the calendar and of chronology. His attribute is writing materials or a palmleaf (as a year/date marker). His ibis head identifies him as native to the delta, and in Hermopolis he soon fused with the figure of the peacock-headed god Hez-ur. And we may find other connections, as Albert Pike states in Morals & Dogma: Buddha is declared to comprehend in his own person the essence of the Hindu Trimurti; and hence the tri-literal monosyllable Om or Aum is applied to him as being essentially the same as Brahma-Vishnu-Siva. He is the same as Hermes, Thoth , Taut , and Teutates . One of his names is Heri-maya or Hermaya, which are evidently the same name as Hermes and Khirm or Khurm. Heri, in Sanscrit, means Lord. The word HERI, in Sanscrit, means Shepherd, as well as Savior. CRISHNA is called Heri, as Jesus called Himself the Good Shepherd. HERMES The Greek equivalent of Thoth, god of medicine, writing and speech. The Celts had Herne, the god of forests, the animals and wisdom. The word also means Serpent. A "herme" is a phallic stone like an obelisk. So Hermes also meant man, probably "the Serpent Man." (See the first card of the Tarot's Major Arcana, The Magician.) The Romans renamed Hermes, as Mercury. [Astro-theology Michael Tsarion] Before we go back Murukan/Skanda, etc., I would like to continue with the variants linked deities just previously mentioned. TIWAZ (derives from Indo-European word for god, dieus.) Origin: Germanic (northwestern Europe). Chief sky god; god of war. Known period of worship: circa 500 BC and probably earlier until Christianization circa AD 1100. Synonyms: Tyr; Tiw or Tig (Anglo-Saxon); Teiwa (archaic). Germanic war god and probably chief among their sky gods, one of two contenders on which OTHIN [Odin] may have been modeled in Nordic (Icelandic) culture. Classical writers identified the Roman war god MARS with Tiwaz, thus for the third day of the week we have mardi in French but Tuesday in English. . . . Place names such as Tuesley in Surrey, England, derive from the name of the god. [Dictionary of Gods and Goddesses - Michael Jordan] Tyr The original form was Tiwaz, Anglo-Saxon Tiw, Old High German Ziu, cognate with Greek Zeus. To begin with, a sky-god of the early Germanic peoples, till he was ousted by Odin. The Romans were quick to identify him as a god of war, and the week-day dedicated to Mars became Zius day (Tuesday; Alemannic Zischdi). Tyr/Ziu was not only god of war but also of justice, and his spear was an emblem of judicial authority as well as being a weapon. Tiwaz In Luvian (a language related to Hittite) the name of the sun-god. The name appears in Palaic in the form Tijaz. Both in function and in appearance the god corresponds to the Hittite Imtanu. Irmin Old Germanic god, whom we can probably equate with the war-god Tiwaz (Tyr). Originally, the name seems to have meant divine, holy, but it came to mean strong, or mighty. The name of the Irmin-pillar in Saxony probably refers to this god. The Irmingot (great god) found in the Hildebrandslied is perhaps a late echo of this old Germanic god, though the poem itself shows Christian influence. As previously stated the days of the week are named after certain deities. Tuesday (Representing the planet Mars) ORIGIN Old English Tiwesdg, named after the Germanic god Tiw (associated with Mars); translation of Latin dies Marti day of Mars; compare with Swedish tisdag. French: Mardi Wednesday (Representing the planet Mercury) ORIGIN Old English Wodnesdg, named after the Germanic god Odin; translation of late Latin Mercurii dies; compare with Dutch woensdag. French: Mercredi Thursday (Representing the planet Jupiter) ORIGIN Old English Thu(n)resdg [day of thunder], translation of late Latin Jovis dies day of Jupiter (god associated with thunder): compare with Dutch donderdag and German Donnerstag. French: Juedi An etymologic interest is to see that Tiwaz is derived from Indo-European word for god, dieus, and dieus, Deus or Dyaus, is a variant form of the Greek god Zeus, taken from Sanskrit dyauh sky. Although the name Zeus seems to be related to the Greek word dios, meaning bright, [cite] Zeus is also derived from Vedic Dyaus Pitar. This also links to the Egyptian Ptah, who is also equated with Hephaestus and therefore Vulcan. Zeus is equated with the Roman god Jupiter (Iuppiter, Jove, Juppiter), or Jupis

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

Pater, dies pater, meaning "shining father". Zeus/Jupiter is also equated with the Nordic Thor, hence Thursday, or Thors-Day. Other titles of Jupiter include Caelestis (heavenly) and Lucetius (of the light). Loucetios (the shining one) is also applied to Teutates. Is the term shining one a reference to the sun, or a once sun, or a wandering-star; a planet? I mean, how can Zeus/Jupiter be a sky-god and a shining one? One explanation could be that Zeus/Jupiter used to be the aspect of the sun and then moved to the planet we now refer to as Jupiter, a shining one. (I feel the term shining ones is an obvious reference to stars, or rather wandering-stars; planets, and this topic is discussed the chapter Bulls Eye.) And I further that to suggest that the current aspect of the planet Jupiter is in fact the Buddha, who once was Jupiter/Zeus as he switched from YaE to YaC. Its possible also that Zeus/Jupiter was the Jewish Yahweh, but this will be studied in another chapter. The English word father has its origin from Old English fder; from an Indo-European root shared by Latin pater and Greek pater, as in Jupis pater or Jovis pater, which is why another name for the god Jupiter was Jove, which is most likely related to Jehovah, which is a variant of Yahweh. Jehovah a form of the Hebrew name of God used in some translations of the Bible. ORIGIN from medieval Latin Iehouah, Iehoua, from Hebrew YHWH or JHVH , the consonants of the name of God, with the inclusion of vowels taken from a d onay my lord ; see also Yahweh. A common term used in New Age spirituality, although taken from more ancient roots, is Father Sky with the female counterpart being Mother Earth, and in a way is philosophically conceptual to yang (male, sky) and yin (female, earth). We can see this Father Sky term used at the beginning of the Christian Lords Prayer: Our Father, who art in Heaven. DYAUS PITAR (heaven father) Origin: Hindu (Vedic) [India]. Creator god. Known period of worship: circa 1500 BC or earlier until present. Synonyms: the Sanskrit dyaus is derived from the Indo-European root which also gives Deus (Roman); ZEUS (Greek); TYR (German), etc. Dyaus pitar is a creator god associated with the goddess Prthivi; the primordial couple are normally addressed as Dyavaprthivi. Between them they created the rest of the Vedic pantheon, placed heaven and earth in conjunction with one another and generally preserved the cosmic order. Dyaus is overshadowed and superseded by the rain god INDRA in later Hindu tradition, possibly because he was brought into India by the Aryan settlers from the north who had been used to a cold, bleak climate and who needed a supreme deity more relevant to a hot, dry environment. [Dictionary of Gods and Goddesses - Michael Jordan] Remembering that Skanda is the god of war, like the god Mars, and as Krttikeya he is also the god of war; the planet Mars, we should now study Skanda a bit further. One version of his lineage has him as the son of Siva, and as Krttikeya he is son of Siva and Prvat. Another version of the myth of Skanda makes him the progeny of the seed of Agni, cast into the sacrificial fire. Sivas son had been the son of Agni, god of fire, in earlier mythology. So lets look at Agni, since fire is attributed to him. AGNI (fire) Origin: Hindu [India]. God of fire. Known period of worship: circa 1500 BC onward and still recognized. God of the sacrificial fire and the intercessor between gods and mankind, Agni is the son of KASYAPA and ADITI or, alternatively, of Dyaus and PRTHIVI. His consort is Svaha and, according to some texts, he is the father of the god SKANDA. In a destructive capacity he is seen as an aspect of the god SIVA. He is also a guardian or dikpala of the southeastern quarter. In ancient hymns he is said to have been born in wood as the embryo life force of all trees and plants and he emerges when wood is rubbed together. Vehicles: a she-goat, or a chariot drawn by red horses or parrots. Color: red. Attributes: seven arms and sometimes the head of a goat, carrying a wide variety of objects. Agnikumara God. Jain [India]. One of the groups under the general title of BHAVANAVASI (dwelling in places). They have a youthful appearance and are associated with rain and thunder. [Dictionary of Gods and Goddesses - Michael Jordan] Bhavanavasi Gods. Jain [India]. A generic name given to deities of youthful appearance who are arranged in ten groups all with the suffix -kumara . Thus AGNI-; ASURA-; DIK-; DVIPA-; NAGA-; STANITA-; SUPARNA-; UDADHI-; VAYU-; VIDYUT-. DURGA Origin: Hindu (Puranic) [India]. Vengeful warrior goddess. Known period of worship: circa AD 400 (but probably known from earlier times) until present. Synonyms: KUMARI; Shakti; Agni-Durga (eight-armed); APARAJITA (unconquered). Rudra (howler) Weather god. Hindu (Vedic). An early deity, largely superseded by SIVA, who controls the gales and storms. Often linked with the fire god AGNI and the rain god INDRA. Generally a malignant god, Rudra lives in the mountains and is deemed to be either tall or dwarf, depending on the severity of the storm. He brings death and disease to man and domestic animals through his thousand shafts, and is considered to be highly unpredictable.

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

10

Red (color) ORIGIN Old English read, of Germanic origin; related to Dutch rood and German rot, from an Indo-European root shared by Latin rufus, ruber, Greek eruthros, and Sanskrit rudhira- red.

Shadanana-Subrahmanya Form of the god KARTTIKEYA. Hindu (Puranic). The form possesses six heads and twelve arms. According to legend, the six heads arose because the fire god AGNI had an adulterous relationship with the six consorts of the risis (astral gods) who all needed to suckle the offspring. Like Karttikeya, he is usually depicted riding on a peacock. Seyon (the red one) Creator god. Dravidian (Tamil) [southern India and Sri Lanka]. An early deity associated particularly with hilly regions in parts of southern India and thought to live in trees. Also Muruga. Tvastar (carpenter) Creator god. Hindu (Vedic). The divine builder who fashions living creatures on earth. The Hindu equivalent of the Roman god VULCANUS. An ADITYA or sun god and the father of SARANYU. Attributes: homajakalika (an uncertain fire device), ladle and two lotuses. Also Tastar; Tvashtri; VISVAKARMAN. [Dictionary of Gods and Goddesses - Michael Jordan] VULCANUS Origin: Roman. God of fire and forges. Known period of worship: circa 400 BC to circa AD 400. Synonyms: HEPHAISTOS (Greek). The patron god of artisans and blacksmiths, Vulcanus is modeled closely on the Greek Hephaistos. Attached to the smithy and rarely ascending Olympus, in Roman genealogy he is the son of JUPITER and JUNO. He is generally depicted as a rather grotesque figure with one leg shorter than the other, a deformity gained as a result of being hurled to earth by Jupiter while trying to protect his mother from the gods wrath. [Dictionary of Gods and Goddesses - Michael Jordan] HEPHAISTOS Origin: Greco-Roman, perhaps preceded by Etruscan. God of fire and smithies. Known period of worship: circa 1500 BC until Christianization (circa AD 400). Synonyms: Hephaestus (Roman). One of the twelve major deities of Olympus, Hephaistos is one of the sons of HERA who, in disappointment at having borne a child with deformed legs, threw him to earth . . . Hephaistos consorted briefly with ATHENA, . . . In the Odyssey he is said to be the consort of APHRODITE. In the Iliad he is married to CHARIS (Grace). [Dictionary of Gods and Goddesses - Michael Jordan] Although the Roman Vulcan was equated with the Greek Hephaistos, there is a contradiction in the mythology of how he was deformed. A version is that Vulcan was hurled to earth by Jupiter, whereas Hephaistos, the son of Hera, was thrown by her in disappointment at having borne a child with deformed legs. But general consensus is that he was born lame, and this is covered further in the chapter Mother & Son. But I have digressed somewhat from the start of this chapter, so lets return back to Murrugan. This was as a name that always stuck out for me, and I held it with me for a couple of years, until one day I was watching a presentation by a Christian named [?], where he gives various references to constellations talked about within the Bible. (I think some of his information was taken from Rollestons Mazzaroth and Bullingers Witness To The Stars.) From this I came across the following names given to a star in the constellation of Virgo: Names of the Infant Hebrew: Coma, the desired, longed for. Arabic: - Al Awa (the desired) - Al Zimon (the desired) - Al Thaum (the twin, or united) - Aleced (the united) - Zavijavah (the glorious) - Al Mureddin (who shall come down, shall have dominion) - Hazamethon (the branch, (in Coma)) Chaldee*: Vindemiatrix (the son, who cometh, or the branch) Greek: Prometheus (the deliverer, who cometh, or the branch (Arab.) who cometh)
*Chaldee: the Semitic language of the ancient Chaldeans (a member of an ancient people who lived in Chaldea, circa 800 BC, and ruled Babylonia 625539 BC. They were renowned as astronomers and astrologers. (The Aramaic language as used in some books of the Old Testament.)

I am unsure whether Hazamethon has a link to a Celtic god Amaethon , although being a god of agriculture it may well be linked to what I have previously discussed with reference to Ares/Mars also starting out as an agricultural god.

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

11

Amaethon God of agriculture. Celtic (Welsh). A son of DON and brother of GWYDION, he is known from a limited number of Welsh texts and was engaged in a mythical battle against the ARAWN. Associated with ploughing and husbandry. The modern Welsh name for a farmer is amaethwr. Arawn Chthonic underworld god. Celtic (Welsh). The leader of the phantom hunt seen chasing a white stag with a pack of red-eared hounds. He equates with GWYNN AP NUDD, a similar deity known in South Wales. His chief underworld opponent is Hafgan and he bribes PWYLL, prince of Dyfed, to challenge Hafgan in exchange for a gift of pigs. Gwynn Ap Nudd Chthonic underworld god. Celtic (Welsh). Known locally from South Wales. The leader of the phantom hunt which chases a white stag. He equates with HERNE in England and ARAWN in more northern parts of Wales. PAN This word means the number five, Pente. Five has long been associated with God, prophets and ascended masters. There are many corporations that employ the phoneme and syllable Pan or Pen, etc,. Esoterically, five relates to the Quintessence, to the "Akash" and to the etheric level. Alchemically, the symbol of the Dragon, symbolizes the Fifth Element. A dragon is fire (its breath), water (its scaly skin), air (its wings) and earth (its talons) in one. The Dragon turns up in fables and dreams, etc., to represent transcendence. The pagan deity Pan is also nothing more than a symbol for the same transcendence. The god in associated with nature and forests and, therefore, corresponds to the Celtic Herne (Cernunnos) and to the Hindu Shiva.

Bethulah, Virgo the Virgin. The name that stuck out for me was Al Mureddin, as I immediately felt a connection between Murrugan and Mureddin; they both seemed to resonate with a similar sound. Vindemiatrix also stood out for me, and I began further research into this name, and the variant names of this star. Fixed Star Name: VINDEMIATRIX, Al Muredin About this star: A bright yellow star in the right wing of the Virgin Virgo. Bullinger states: The star epsilon, in the arm bearing the branch, is called Al Mureddin, which means who shall come down (as in Psa 72:8), or who shall have dominion. It is also known as Vindemiatrix , a Chaldee word which means the son, or branch, who cometh. Vindemiatrix was Latin Vindemiator, Vindemitor, with Ovid and Pliny; and Provindemiator and Provindemia major, Protrigetrix with others; all signifying the "Grape-gatherer," from its rising in the morning just before the time of the vintage. Rendered the in the Phainomena "Fruit-plucking Herald". This profusion of titles from the earliest times indicates the singular interest with which this now inconspicuous star was regarded in classical astronomy. The Century Cyclopedia has the following note on it: "At the time when the zodiac seems to have been formed this star would first be seen at Babylon before sunrise about August 20, or, since there is some evidence that it was then brighter than it is now, perhaps a week earlier. This would seem too late for the vintage, so that perhaps this tradition is older than the zodiac.

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

12

The classical name was translated by the Arabians Mukdim al Kitaf; and another title was Almuredin, still seen for it, perhaps from Al Muridin, Those Who Sent Forth. Traces of these words are found in the Alacast, Alcalst, Alaraph, and Almucedie of Bayer's Uranometria. "Egyptians knew the star as Tasha Nefre , 'the Beautiful Boy'. Shakespeare in Act 4, Scene 3 of Titus Andronicus - referred to an arrow being shot up to heaven to the 'good boy in Virgo's lap'" (Cyril Fagan, Astrological Origins, 1971). On the Euphrates it may have been Kakkab Mulu-izi , the Star Man of Fire, possibly symbolizing the god Laterak, the Divine King of the Desert; although that title has been assigned to mu Virginis and delta Librae. Delta (Auva), with eta (Zaniah), gamma (Porrima), epsilon (this star Vindemiatrix), outlined a Kennel, of the Dogs (Eric Morse in The Living Stars says this Kennel has brothel associations, see Zaniah), and formed the Arabic 11th manzil, Al 'Awwa', The barker. Vindemiatrix marked the eastern boundary of the Arabic 11th manzil. (Allen) By the Kabalists it [Vindemiatrix] is associated with the Hebrew letter Gimel [Camel, Path 13] and the 3rd Tarot Trump The Empress*. (Robson) *L Imperatrice The card links with Venus , and especially Taurus Number 3 in numerology links with Jupiter. [Tarot Kristyna Arcarti]. Incidentally, the 2nd tarot card The High Priestess is also called Junon. In a picture of that card there is a peacock stood behind Junon. Although Vindemiatrix means grape-gatherer, and is termed as the son, who cometh, or the branch, its also interesting that Vindemiatrix makes the anagram: Divine Matrix. I did further research on Murrugan and there is a similar name from Celtic myth, Morrigan, Morrg, or Morgan, the goddess of war. Her name is interpreted as meaning queen of the ghosts, although Morrigan derives from mor- great, and -gan, which means either sea or queen. (She rages about as a sort of fury in battle, usually in the form of a bird, and also switches to the role of a goddess of the underworld). I found it highly improbable that Murrugan and Morrigan were not connected in some way. Note also that a connection with Morgan can be found in the English Morning Star, which originates from the German Morgenstern. It is also of interest that the apparent geological centre of England is called Muredin, and it has a stone cross placed there to indicate this. On closer inspection I found that this cross is more like a small obelisk, but maybe it was once a cross though. Muredin seems to be a variant of Myyrdin, which is where we get the name Merlin from in Arthurian legend. Morrg Of these warlike goddesses there were five - Fea, the hateful, Nemon, the Venomous, Badb, the Fury, Macha, a personification of battle, and, over all of them, the Morrg, or "Great Queen". This supreme war-goddess of the Geals, who resembles a fiercer Hr , perhaps symbolised by the moon , deemed by early races to have preceded the sun, and worshipped with magical and cruel rites. As with Ars and Poisden in the Iliad, her battle cry was as loud as that of ten thousand men, she, the great queen, was present, either in her own shape or in her favourite disguise, that of a hood or carrion crow. An old poem shows her inciting a warrior: "Over his head shrieking A lean hag, quickly hopping Over the points of the weapons and shields; She is the grey-haired Morrg". (p52, ) while the cooking-spit reminds us of three such implements at Tara , made by Goibniu and associated the names of the Dga and the Morrg. (p98) With Gwydion, too, have disappeared the whole of the characters connected with him in that portion of the Mabinogi of Mth, son of Mathonwy, which recounts the myth of the birth of the sun-god. Neither Mth himself, nor Lleu Llaw Gyffes, nor Dylan, nor their mother, Arianrod, play any more part; they have vanished as completely as Gwydion. But the essence of the myth of which they were the figures remains intact. Gwydion was the father by his sister Arianrod, wife of a waning heaven-god called Nwyvre (Space), of twin sons, Lleu, a god of light, and Dylan, a god of darkness; and we find this same story woven into the very innermost texture of the legend of Arthur. The new Arianrod, though called Morgewse by Sir Thomas Malroy, and Anna by Geoffrey of Monmouth, is known to earlier Welsh myth as Gwyar. She was the sister of Arthur and the wife of the sky-god, Lludd. and her name, which means shed blood or gore, reminds us of the relationship of the Morrg, the wargoddess of the Gaels, to the heaven-god Nuada. The Zeus of Arthur's cycle is called Myrddin, who passed into the Norman-French romances as "Merlin".The first name of Britain, before it was inhabited, was, we learn from a triad, Clas Myrddin, that is , "Myrddin's Enclosure". (p 322-323) The Morrigan (great queen), in Celtic myth, was one of the three supernatural sisters: the others were Badb and Macha. Taking the form of huge crows, the sisters perched on the gables of houses forcasting war, and when it came they swooped on the battlefield to gorge themselves on corpses. In some accounts, the Morrigan was said to be a shape-changer, turning herself into a beautiful woman and seducing mortal heroes. In others, she was the same person as Morgan Le fay. [Myth Kenneth McLeish]

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

13

The Morrigan features in the myths of Cuculain, as the heros lover and implacable enemy. In Gawain and the Green Knight she appears to Gawain first as a hideous hag, begging him to sleep with her, and then as the wife of the Green Knight himself. She and her sisters later became identified with the Fates, or the Wyrd (or weird) sisters: a gaggle of witches who told the future, as for example in Macbeth in Shakespeares play. [Myth Kenneth McLeish] Morrigan (queen of demons) War, fertility and vegetation goddess. Origin: Celtic (Irish) Known period of worship: from prehistoric origins until Christianization (circa AD 400). Synonyms: Macha (Ulster); Medb or Maeve (Connaught); Etain Echraide ( Tara); also probably Badb Catha; Eriu; Fodla; Nemain; Rhiannon. A complex goddess displaying various characteristics which are both generative and destructive (see also Anat, Inana, ISHTAR, Athene). At the festival of Samain, she mates with the Dagda to ensure the future prosperity of the land and as Queen Maeve (Medb) of Connaught she was ritually wedded to the mortal king whose antecedent was Ailill.* As Nemain (panic) and Badb Catha (raven of battle), she takes on a more warlike and destructive aspect. Rather than engaging directly in conflict, she uses her supernatural powers to spread fear and disarray. The Irish hero Cu Chulainn was thus visited on the battle field by Badb driving a chariot and dressed in a red cloak and with red eyebrows presenting an intimidating appearance. She is capable of changing her shape into various animal forms and in the guise of a raven or a crow is able to foretell the outcome of battle. Morrigan is also closely associated with horse symbolism, befitting a horse-oriented culture with strong links east toward Asia. Mare forms the basis of the names Macha and Medb. She may also at times have been syncretized with the horse goddess Epona. As with other Celtic goddesses Morrigan is an intrinsic part of the land rather than a tribal deity, the Sovereignty of Ireland. The Celtic goddess is frequently described as a triad of separate aspects. Hence Morrigan, Nemain and Badb are linked and become collectively the Morrigna (see also Matres). In association with the vitality of Irish kings, Morrigan assumed the appearance both of a young girl and of a hag, the latter signalling the banishment or slaughter of a ruler who had become infirm or otherwise scarred with signs of mortality. [cite]
* Ailill seems far too similar to Allah (Arabic, al-ilah = the God). This is studied further in the chapter Bulls Eye.

Badb War goddess. Celtic (Irish). One of the aspects of the Morrigan. Capable of changing shape at will. She confronts the Irish hero Cu Chulainn before a battle and terrifies him by turning into Badb Catha, the crow and harbinger of death. Banba Fertility goddess. Celtic (Irish). One of the aspects of the Morrigan . A name of the Sovereignty of Ireland to whom the king was married in symbolic ceremony. Also a goddess of war capable of changing shape from girl to hag, and into birds and animals. See also Badb, Eriu, Fodla, Medb and Maeve. Cathubodua War goddess. Celtic (Continental European). Known only from inscriptions and probably comparable with the Irish Celtic Badb Catha.. Morgan Le fay (Morgan the Fairy) is variously identified. In Celtic myth she is one aspect of the Morrigan, taking the form not of a crow or hag but of a beautiful queen, archetype of the malevolent god-mother or step mother of fairy tale. In some versions of the Authurian myth-cycle she is the same person as Nimue (or Vivian), the shape-changer who fosters Merlin, falls in love with him and traps him. In Christian accounts of the Arthur stories she has two conflicting identities. She is Arthurs half-sister and implacable enemy, endlessly plotting the destruction of Camelot. Or else she is leader of the nine mysterious guardians of Avalon, and lives either in a palace under the lake which surrounds the magic island, or on the island itself. In these accounts, she is guardian of the magic sword Excalibur, gives it to Arthur for the duration of his time on Earth, and receives it and him into Avalon, when the time ends. [Myth - Kenneth McLeish] Morgan Le Fay, or Morgan La fee, was Arthurs elder half-sister, a daughter of Ygerna by her first husband like Morgause. She had a convent education, but studied magic with Merlins aid and became proficient. Her principal home was Avalon, the paradisal apple-island where Arthurs sword was forged at a smithy of the fairy-folk. There Morgan was the head of nine sisters. The word sister does not imply that Ygerna bore such an abundance of daughters. What Morgan headed was a sisterhood in the sense of a community. She had powers of shapeshifting and flight. . . . She had more abodes, including the Castle of Maidens near Edinburgh, and even a Mediterranean retreat in Sicily, where she was called Fata Morgana and gave her name to a mirage phenomenon in the Straits of Messina, for which her lingering magic was, and is, responsible. [Mythology of The British Isles Geoffrey Ashe]

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

14

Kathy Jones, in Spinning The Wheel of Ana, details some further connections: In Irish legend the Bird of Death was the Morrigan, the Black crow or Raven, whose presence signalled the nearness of death. The Morrigan became known as the Goddess of War, who haunted the Keltic battlefields waiting to tear the bodies of dying soldiers. Earlier she was the Totem Crow Regenerator. [184-185] The Isle of Avalon was said to be served by Nine Maidens, the most famous of whom is Morgen La Fee or Morg-Ana the Fate. She is the Hag, death-daughter of Ana the Great one and third of the Three Fates. [169] The Tuatha De Danann were the people of the goddess Danu, who was the Ancient Mother Goddess also known as Dana, Ana, Amma, Anu, Anu Dana, Avu, Ave, Ava. She is the first of three Keltic Fates, . . . As Ana she is first named in Cormac's Glossary written around 900 CE where she is called the Mother of all the Gods. . . . Danu was masculinised in the later Welsh myths, becoming Don.* The Tuatha De Danann are equated with the people of the Don in the parallel Welsh mythological cycle of the Mabinogien. . . . In Britain She was Ana, Our Mother; Morg-Ana, the Virgin/crone and Black Anna, the Grand Mother who devoured human beings. [38] She [Danu] is connected with, and some would say is Star Woman, one of the Seven Sisters of the Pleiades. . . . In Ireland she is known as Anu, Ana, Danu, Dana, Banba, Eriu, Fotla, Badbh, Cessair, Kele, Brigit, Grainme, Macha, Morrigu, P(Artho)lon and Shelia na Gig. In Wales she is Blodeuwedd, Arianrhod, Olwen, Rhiannon, Gwenhwyfer and Keridwen. In Scotland She is Cailleach, Bera, Brigit, Cale, carline, Kale, Scota and Mag Moullach. In England she is the white lady, Alba, Albina, Ana, Amma, Ambrosia, Annis, Artha, Elen, Helen, Graine, Ker, Sul, Madron, Modron, Mab, Morg-ana, the Great Queen Rigantona (later Epona), Guinevere, Vivienne, the Lady of the Lake, Elaine and Numue. Its [Atlantis] people are said in Native American myth to have been descendants of Star Women who flew down to earth from the Pleiades. [39] In nearly all accounts of magic mounds and the islands of immortality, women are much more prominent than men. They are known as the Maidens, Mothers, Morgens, Sisters, Sirens, Crones and Fairy Queens and their societies are exclusively female. [42] In southern European countries Mer-Women are known as sirens (perhaps and echo or Sirius). In Brittany they are called morgans; . . . [109]
*Don A Spanish title prefixed to a male forename. ORIGIN early 16th cent.: from Spanish, from Latin dominus lord, master. Compare with donna, an Italian lady. Donna a courtesy title prefixed to the forename of such a lady. ORIGIN early 17th cent.: from Italian, from Latin domina mistress, feminine of dominus lord, master.

Female names connected: Mhr Rioghain (Mrrghan) Morgan from mor, great, and gan, which may either mean sea or queen (Irish Gaelic/Welsh) Morgans Mer-women Morgan Le Fay Arthurian witch queen, or leader of the nine mysterious guardians of Avalon. Variants: Morgen La Fee Morgen The Fairy Morg-Ana the Fate (Fate, Fates = Fee, Fairy, or rather Queen of fairies.) (See chapter Bulls Eye.) Morgause half-sister of King Arthur. Morgenwse sister of King Arthur and the wife of the sky-god, Lludd. Mrrghan Irish goddess of death and war, derived from Mhr Rioghain, meaning great queen. Morrigan var. of Irish Mrrghan. Mrrghan dev. Mhr Rioghain Morrigna triad of Morrigan, Nemain and Badb, collectively the Morrigna (see also Matres) Morrg the Morrigan Male names connected: Murruga dev. Mayura (Sanskrit for Peacock) Murrugan dev. Mayura (Sanskrit for Peacock) Murugan see Murrugan Murukan see Murrugan Myrddin var. Merlin, also 1st name of Britain Myyrdin var. Merlin, also 1st name of Britain Myrddyn (as in the Fort of Myrddyn) Other names and words connected: Fata Morgana a mirage Mihragn* Celebration of Mihr (Mithra) in Persia, links Mithra, as Mitra, to The Peacock Angel (Murrugan.)

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

15

Mr Irish and Scottish Gaelic name meaning great. Morana Slavic name meaning death, Goddess of death and winter. Mordecai a masculine first name meaning Man of Marduk (Marduk = Jupiter? covered in another Chapter) Mordred (or Modred and Medraut) Arthurs son, conceived with his half-sister Morgause. Morgan masculine or feminine first name, originating from The Morrigan. morgan Latin for morning. Morgana purely feminine form of Morgan Morgenstern German for The Morning Star (planet Venus. The planet Mercury is a morning star also.) morgen German for morning Morien masculine first name meaning sea-born, from mur, 'sea' (Welsh). Morwen feminine first name meaning maiden' (Cornish/Welsh). Variants Modwen (from morwyn, maiden (Welsh). An older form is Morfudd. Morwena var. Morwen. Muireann Irish Gaelic name composed of the elements muir sea and fionn blessed, fair, white, hence sea-fair. Muirenn var. Irish Gaelic Muirgen, meaning born of the sea. Muirn var. of Irish Gaelic Muirgen Muirgen Irish Gaelic name meaning born of the sea. In mythology, this is the name of a maiden who was changed into a salmon. Muirne (Pronounced moor-na) feminine first name whose derivation is probably from Old Gaelic muir, sea, and means seabright (Irish Gaelic) as in Muriel. Vari. Muirenn, Muireann. It is anglicized as Murna, Morna, Myrna. Muirgheal Irish Gaelic name, muir sea and geal bright, hence sea-bright. Muirn Var. Irish Gaelic Muirgen, meaning born of the sea. Myrddin (Pronounced mirr-thin) a masculine first name that appears to combine Old Welsh myr, 'sea' and din, 'hill'. Anglicised to Merlin, preserved in Carmarthen as 'fort of Myrddyn'. Var. Mervyn.
* Mihragn In the calendar the seventh month was dedicated to him [Mithra] and also doubtless the sixteenth day of each month. At the time of his festival, the king, if we may believe Ctesias,(1) was permitted to indulge in copious libations in his honor and to execute the sacred dances. Certainly this festival was the occasion of solemn sacrifices and stately ceremonies. The Mithrakana were famed throughout all Hither Asia, and in their form Mihragn were destined, in modern times, to be celebrated at the commencement of winter by Mussulman Persia. [Mysteries of Mithra Franz Cumont]

Its interesting to see that Morrigan is also closely associated with horse symbolism and Epona . Considering the word mare (horse), and this requires further study since it may have connections to sea or lake, through Mar or Mor, mare the female of a horse or other equine animal. ORIGIN: Old English mearh [horse,] mere [mare,] from a Germanic base with cognates in Celtic languages meaning [stallion.] The sense [male horse] died out at the end of the Middle English period. mere a lake, pond, or arm of the sea. ORIGIN Old English, of Germanic origin; related to Dutch meer lake and German Meer sea, from an IndoEuropean root shared by Russian more and Latin mare. mire a stretch of swampy or boggy ground. ORIGIN Middle English : from Old Norse myrr, of Germanic origin; related to moss. Morgan does appear in some British place names: Glamorgan (Wales) A former county of South Wales, now subdivided into Mid, South, and West Glamorgan. Its name means 'Morgan's shore', with the Welsh glan (bank, shore) forming the 'Gla-' preceding the personal name Morgan, who was a seventh-century prince of GWENT. His name probably means 'bright one', although popularly thought to mean 'sea-born', from two root words seen in modem Welsh: mr (sea) and geni (to be born). (This derivation is reflected in the name of the fourth-century heretic Pelagius*, whose name means 'sea-born', from the Greek pelages (sea), and whose original Celtic name was said to be Morgan!) The Welsh name of the former country was Morgannwg, where the final element represented the word for 'land', 'territory'. Margam (West Glamorgan) A district of PORT TALBOT whose name is basically that of Morgan, who gave his name to GLAMORGAN. Morningside (Northumberland) A district of EDINBURGH whose name is said to mean 'morning seat', but it seems likely that the first half of the word will represent a personal name of some kind. [Dictionary of Place-Names in The British Isles - Adrian Room]
*Pelagius (c. 360 c. 420), British or Irish monk. See: pelagic of or relating to the open sea. (chiefly of fish) inhabiting the upper layers of the open sea. Origin: mid 17th cent.: via Latin from Greek pelagikos, from pelagios of the sea (from pelagos level surface of the sea ).

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

16

Pelasgian* relating to or denoting an ancient people inhabiting the coasts and islands of the Aegean Sea and eastern Mediterranean before the arrival of Greek-speaking peoples in the Bronze Age. ORIGIN late 15th cent.: via Latin from Greek Pelasgos + -ian . * The Romans equated their mythology with the Greeks, which predates Roman mythology, and the Etruscans seems to predate both the Romans and the Greeks, but they too are predated by the Pelasgians. See [LFH] for more information. Note also that the Aegean Sea (Greek deities also referred to as The Aegean Pantheon), is linked to the Sea of Marmara (similar to Kumara?) and Bosporus (also Bosphorus.) [MR]

It is a shame that the author Adrian Room didnt pursue the meaning of Morgan further than presuming that it is merely a personal name. Note the connections to sea born, linked to modem Welsh: m r (sea) and geni (to be born). This is a similar term to Aphrodite meaning born of the sea. Sea will also be equated to mer , and mor , British (Celtic) root mori- (sea), Old Welsh myr, 'sea', Old English mere (sea). And yet these are also linked to morning (morgen, morgan), and possibly mourning considering Moranna: Slavic name meaning death, the goddess of death and winter, and words like morte, mortem. But also there we have anna, an, anu, etc. Note also Adrian Rooms suggestion of -gan coming from geni (to be born), being a reference to the more modern word genes: genes a unit of heredity that is transferred from a parent to offspring and is held to determine some characteristic of the offspring. Origin: early 20th cent.: from German Gen, from Pangen, a supposed ultimate unit of heredity (from Greek pan- all + genos race, kind, offspring). Pan a god of flocks and herds, typically represented with the horns, ears, and legs of a goat on a man's body. His sudden appearance was supposed to cause terror similar to that of a frightened and stampeding herd, and the word panic is derived from his name. The symbology connected to Pan is numerous, [perhaps to be further detailed in another chapter?] And lets not forget Pangaea (also Pangea), a supercontinent comprising all the continental crust of the earth, postulated to have existed in late Paleozoic and Mesozoic times before it broke into Gondwana and Laurasia. Origin: early 20th cent.: from pan- [all] + Greek gaia earth. Other names for Gaia being Gaea, Gea and Ge, with the latter closely related to the Egyptian god of the Earth Geb. Earth perceived as female in G&R mythology and male in Egyptian. But its nice to see that Adrian Room states that Morgen probably means bright one, since the terms born of the sea or sea born and bright one can be applied to both the goddess Aphrodite and the planet Venus. (See East Star chapter.) Morrg, The Morrigan = The Great Queen (mor- great, -gan queen) Muirgen, Muirenn/Muirn (feminine) = born of the sea (Aphrodite = sea born) Morien = sea born (masculine) Muir-, myr-, mur- = sea, geal = bright (Muirgheal) Mihragn links Mithra as Mhir to the Hindu Murrugan. Murrugan/Murugan/Murruga/Murukan (masculine) deviation of Mayura (Sanskrit for Peacock) -gan, -kan (interchangeable?) [Vulcan] With regards to gan and kan, from Morri-gan and Muru-kan Khan a title given to rulers and officials in central Asia, Afghanistan, and certain other Muslim countries. any of the successors of Genghis Khan, supreme rulers of the Turkish, Tartar, and Mongol peoples and emperors of China in the Middle Ages. Derivatives: khanate noun Origin: late Middle English: from Old French chan , medieval Latin canus , caanus , from Turkic kan lord, prince. Canus may also link us to the star Sirius as the dog star (in Canis Major), via canine from Latin caninus, from canis dog. And that would also have many other branches. Likewise with -gan queen, Old English c wen, of Germanic origin; related to quean. Most likely related to Quan, Kwan, Kuan, Kwan Yin/Kwannon, aka Aphrodite/Venus etc., Kuan Yin being a more modern variant of Avolkiteshvara the deity who switch from male to female (covered elsewhere). Additionally though, Michael Tsarion States that states that Kukulkan = ku - god, Kan - serpent (born of a virgin), and further states: Another interesting anomaly of these cultures is the use of the letter and phonetic sound K. (See also C and CH.) Almost all the names of the tribes of the north American Native Indians have the K sound or letter, for example: Oklahoma, Muskogian. Choctaw, Nakota, Dakota, Cherokee, Mohawk, Yaki, Comanche, Chickasaw, Seneca, Iroquois. The word America has the strong K sound, as do the words Celt, Cain, Caan, Cham,

Khan, Cohen, Canaan, Conn, Carn, Clan, Kieran, Karen, and Christ. There are many personal names that also have it.

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

17

Implying that all these names and titles refer to serpent. And also we have ki, the Japanese word for energy (chi or qi in Chinese), and Ka , as found in Mer-ka-ba. And, of course, the harsh K in kundalini, but this type of info would is yet another related topic. *Kukulkan
The reader will recall that Viracocha, in his journeys through the Andes, went by several different aliases. Quetzalcoatl did this too. In some parts of Central America (notably among the Quiche Maya) he was called Gucumatz. Elsewhere, at Chichen Itza for example, he was known as Kukulkan. When both these words were translated into English, they turned out to mean exactly the same thing: Plumed (or Feathered) Serpent. This, also, was the meaning of Quetzalcoatl.4 See Nigel Davis, The Ancient Kingdoms of Mexico, Penguin Books, London, 1990, p. 152; The Gods and Symbols of Ancient Mexico and the Maya, pp. 141-2. [The Fingerprints of the Gods Graham Hancock]
4

[Quetzalcoatl: I wish to cover further and incorporate into this chapter, but this will need to be done at a later stage.] Maurice Cotterell, in The Lost Tomb of Viracocha, covers Viracocha and Quetzalcoatl, and their links to the planet Venus: The name Viracocha appears twice in South American mythology; once simply as Viracocha, and again as Viracocha Pachacamac, which translated means 'God of the World'. . . . Several legends tell stories of Viracocha. One says that he was a great spiritual leader, in olden times, who performed miracles throughout the land; that he established a temple close to today's modem city of Lima (at a place today called Pachacamac), before walking to the shore and disappearing into the foam of the sea; hence the name 'Foam of the Sea'. . . . The expression 'foam of the sea' is the popular Quechua translation of the name 'Viracocha', a creator-god who was worshipped by the later Incas. South American mythology describes him as a superior being, depicted as a bearded white man wearing the sun as a crown. This means that the Old Lord of Sipan (shown as a crab) and Lord of Sipan, whose tomb was also filled with representations of the small man with the hat with raised arms, must both be associated with the creator-god Viracocha. . . . The presence of the crab claws also sheds new light on the meaning of the small man with the hat that covers Lord Pacal's lower face (featured in plate 9); his raised arms now become recognisably much more crab-like, associating Lord Pacal of the Maya with the crab, and with Viracocha. And Lord Pacal was also known to his people as 'the white man with the beard'. . . . Close examination of the crab-like effigy (figure29) reveals two small circles, one above each eye socket. Note that each of the eyes of the owl face on the forehead is filled with star-bursts. The circles above each eye socket are thus associated with two star-bursts, suggesting that the two circles represent two stars, the 'twin star' of Venus. . . . If we recall, the message of plate 9, given in Chapter 1, read: Lord Pacal died and was reborn as Quetzalcoatl. The message of this scene reads: When Lord Pacal died, his soul was carried away by the quetzal bird. And moreover: He was reborn as the twin star Venus, the brightest and purest source of light in the heavens. . . . This story tells us that the twins, Quetzalcoatl, came back to earth (reincarnated) in the arms of the earthgoddess. When Krishna was born, a bright star appeared in the sky. Buddha, it was said, was a bright star in his mother's womb, and when Jesus was born a bright star was seen in the sky. . . . And to quote from a presentation by Maurice Cotterell claiming that Lord Pacal states: I am complete when I am in the foam of the sea. I believe that this connects us to Aphrodite also being foam-born; a reference to her birth via Cronus cutting off the genitals of his father Uranus, casting them into the sea (Oceanus), and what was formed in the sea foam, and then washed up on the shore, was Aphrodite (the planet Venus). I also wonder if there is link between Pachacamac and Pascha, the Greek word for easter? Quetzalcoatl as the feathered Serpent should also be looked into further, but this takes us to study the origin or serpents and dragons, and bearded comets. (See Velikovsky) (Fire-breathing dragons originate as a depiction of Venus as a comet, comets were depicted as having beards, the tail of the comet is still referred to as a beard, hence why you will images of the goddess Venus with a beard. Feathered could be a reference to the Pleiades as the doves and the fact that Pleiadians state they are bird-like beings, angels, etc. As a side note, Morrigan derives from mor- great, and -gan, which means either sea or queen, but does Al Muredin mean the same thing? Splitting up the phonetics we have Mur- and -edin, is this link to Eden? From the Companion Bible:

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

18

Eden. In the cuneiform texts = the plain of Babylonia, known in the Accado-Sumerian as edin= "the fertile plain", called by its inhabitants Edinu. In Heb. eden, Sept. paradise. The Interlinear Bible has odn for Eden, and may link us to Odin, or Woden/Wotan, which gives us Wednesday, or Mercredi in French; Mercury. [MR]

Conclusion (partial):
Clearly it seems that there are many references alluding to the bright morning star, and we have the planets Mars and possibly Mercury there too, which will need to be looked into further. I propose that Morrg/Morrigan, and the variants, are linked to Murruga/Murrugan and the variants, shifting from female to male, and/or vice versa. Although I will need to look further into The Morrigan as being a version of the Triple Goddess concept found within mythology. More research will have to be done on the star Spica, since its the alpha star of Virgo and yet its Vindemiatrix that seems to take precedence, as when we have Al Mureddin, Al Muredin, Almuredin, Al Muridin and Vindemiatrix, I say that all of this is related to Venus as the Morning-star, and also Jesus Christ, Lucifer, The Peacock Angel. These personas get exchanged between gods and goddess as they take part in what we could refer to as a consciousness shift, which I see as a shift, or swap, of chakras between entities we refer to as gods. I think its also important to note how names like Murruga and Morrigu, and Morrigan and Murrugan even have connections considering they come from Celtic and Hindu mythology and yet the origin of these names predate the so-called founding of civilazation of the British Isles. (See Irish Origins of Civilization Micheal Tsarion. From checking some names through numerology at gematrix.org I found the following: Iesous (greek lettering) = 888 Vindemiatrix = 888 (as an anagram can become Divine Matrix = 888) Kakkab Mulu Izi = 888 (The Star Man of Fire) Morning Star = 888 Morgenstern = 888 sea-born = 444 Kataragama = 444 (equated with Skanda.) Kasyapa = 444 (the father of Agni in one version of the myth.) Notice two very different names from different languages for the same star: Vindemiatrix and Kakkab Mulu Izi, both equating to 888. And Kakkab Mulu Izi translates as The Star Man of Fire, which ties it up with the yang energy chakra pertaining to the concept of fire, and Junos parthenogenic son Hephaestus, who was connected him to fire, his was his Roman equivalent Vulcan. This is covered in the chapter Mother & Son. [use info from Jordan Maxwell on Vulcan = version of Yahweh.] Some other interesting gematria: Mithra Morgana Al Mureddin Al Muridin Morrigu Murrigan mourning Melchizedek Christian Quan Yin Myrddin Muirgen sea queen JG 228 228 393 393 EG 414 414 606 606 606 606 606 606 606 606 522 522 522

[There are probably some more names I can connect using gematria but have not yet had the chance to check.] ************************************************************************************************************************************************* NOTES
*Skandalon ascend ; ascendency (-ancy), ascendent (-ant); ascension (whence ascensional), ascensive; ascent.descend; descendence (ance), descendent (-ant); descension, descensional, descensive; descent: compare condescend, condesceudence, condescension, condescensive.transcend, transcendence or -ency, transcendent (adjective hence noun),

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

19

transcendental, whence transcendentalism; transcension.scan, scansion. Intimately akin: scandal, scandalize, scandalous and the parallel slander (noun, verb), slanderer, slanderous; also scale, a ladder. 1. L scandere, to climb, hence to scan (verse), in reference to the movements of the foot raised and lowered to mark the metre (E & M)*, yields to scan (verse), hence the sense to examinelook at carefullyhence (originally as a careless misuse) to look at hastily. The past participle scansus has stem scans-, whence scansio [line over o], oblique stem scansion- [line over the o], whence English scansion (of verse). Scandere consists of root scan- +formative -d- +infinitive suffix -ere: compare the Skanskrit skan, he leapt, and skndati, he leaps, and such Celtic forms as Middle Irish scendim, Irish leap, Old Irish sescaind, he leapt, and Welsh cy-chwynnu, to rise or climb. 2. compare also Greek skandalon, a stumbling block, whence Late Latin scandalum, Old French - French scandale and Middle English scandleboth operative in English scandal. Skandalon has derivative skandalizein, whence Late Latin scandalizare [line over a], leading to Old French - French scandaliser and English scandalize; but scandalous comes from Medieval French French scandaleux, feminine scandaleuse, from scandale. [Origins. A Short Etymological Dictionary of Modern English Eric Partridge] *(E & M) = A.Ernout and A.Meillet, Dictionnaire tymologique de la langue latine, 3rd ed., 1951 [line over ] = I need to update the font to handle non-English alphabet lettering. [TO EDIT]

************************************************************************************************************************************************* POINTS FOR EDITING A somewhat convoluted chapter that describes part of a convoluted process, but I feel Ive shown enough connections to raise an eyebrow. There are many other connections to this chapter; some given in other chapters, and some may be added to this one, although I hope to do more work on it in terms of fluidity. But Im sure from what you have already read you can see that so many points are raised that lead to many other points that are worthy of mentioning, but could be explained in much more detail. For instance I have not yet covered the theories by Immanuel Velikovsky, which will tie in with this particular chapter. I will need to re-read his book Worlds in Collision, and cite some information to pull into this chapter. And, even though I am always referring to either Aphrodite/Venus/Lucifer, the entirety of Venus worship throughout the ancient and modern world is covered further in the chapter East Star. I may have to shift some paragraphs around and possibly elaborate on certain issues, such as how are the planet Venus and the star Vindemiatrix really connected, and how is The Morrigan, being a triple goddess, the same as Murrugan the Hindu god. I dont think there will be any hard evidence to show that chakras of deities were swapped around between solar systems, and chakras as planets have gone through shifts of yin and yang energy aspects of deities. But when one applies this concept to my research, then it make some kind of sense that this is whats been going on. And the main point that should concern us as humans is that the repercussions of these events take place within the human psyche, as these deity chakras have a direct connection to the chakras within the body. The as above, so below concept should be thoroughly taken on board. perhaps there is a pattern set up in the heavens for one who desires to see it, and having seen it, to find one in himself Plato

************************************************************************************************************************************************* EDIT: to do ADD: most likely SPELLING: check GRAMMAR: check Version: 1.0

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

Chapter 11

Mother & Son

[This chapter needs a lot more work on it.]
Matthew (1:18) Now the birth of Jesus Christ was on this wise: When as his mother Mary was espoused to Joseph, before they came together, she was found with child of the Holy Ghost. (1:19) Then Joseph her husband, being a just [man,] and not willing to make her a publick example, was minded to put her away privily. (1:20) But while he thought on these things, behold, the angel of the Lord appeared unto him in a dream, saying, Joseph, thou son of David, fear not to take unto thee Mary thy wife: for that which is conceived in her is of the Holy Ghost. (1:21) And she shall bring forth a son, and thou shalt call his name JESUS: for he shall save his people from their sins. (1:22) Now all this was done, that it might be fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord by the prophet, saying, (1:23) Behold, a virgin shall be with child, and shall bring forth a son, and they shall call his name Emmanuel, which being interpreted is, God with us. I see several other words connected to the name Emmanuel: emancipate set free, esp. from legal, social, or political Law set (a child) free from the authority of its father or parents. free from slavery ORIGIN early 17th cent.: from Latin emancipat- transferred as property, from the verb emancipare, from e(variant of ex-) out + mancipium slave. man an adult human male. ORIGIN Old English man(n ), (plural) menn (noun), mannian (verb), of Germanic origin; related to Dutch man, German Mann, and Sanskrit manu* mankind.
*Manu - the archetypal first man of Hindu mythology, survivor of the great flood and father of the human race.

And of course, El; Emmanu-El. Thats why its interpreted as God with us, God = El. Emmanuel being an aspect pertaining to the same entity that El is also an aspect of, although perhaps Christians would view this as The Father & The Son; El & Emmanuel. As stated before, when I was matching up planets with G&R gods, it was not too difficult, Ares = Mars, Zeus = Jupiter, etc. The one planet I found difficult to find in G&R was our planet Earth. But I guess the breakthrough clue came from looking at the relationship between Zeus & Hera, aka Jupiter & Juno. The first male Titan, Oceanus, and the last female Titan, Tethys, were born of Gaia & son-lover Uranus. Oceanus & Tethys, as married brother and sister, named their first daughter Metis, and she was the first love of Zeus. Zeus was the last male born from the last male Titan, Cronus, and the first female Titan, Rhea. Cronus & Rhea were also a married brother and sister. Just like Cronus overthrew his father Uranus, and Zeus overthrew his father Cronus, Gaia warned Zeus that Metis would bear a daughter whose son would overthrow him. So, upon hearing this, Zeus swallowed Metis so as to carry the child through to birth himself. Hera was the sister and wife of Zeus and she was outraged and very jealous of her husband's affair, and also of his ability to give birth without female participation. To spite Zeus, she gave birth to Hephaestus via parthenogenesis (without male conception), and it was Hephaestus who, when the time came, split open the head of Zeus, as he carried Metis, from which Athena emerged fully armed. Athena being effectively the child of Metis and Zeus, although what happened to Metis after this is not detailed. Now at this stage it is important to view these gods as planets, and some of them actually being second-suns. Its quite possible that the planets we call Uranus, Saturn and Jupiter were actually second-suns, or stars of their own solar systems, remembering that these are gas planets with a similar composition to our current Sun, and binary star systems are seemingly more common than single star solar systems, so seems more probable than impossible, but more on that later. But an interesting point to note, if we believe that Hephaestus helped Zeus to birth Athena, is that Hera must have had children before she married Zeus. It is commonly told that the children of Zeus and Hera were Ares (male), Hebe (female) and Hephaestus (male), but this cant be possible since Hephaestus existed before Athena was born. And since Metis was the first love of Zeus, Zeus either held Metis in him for a very long time whilst, as the mythology goes, raping many other goddesses who gave birth to his children, before marrying Hera and then they had three children together. But, Hephaestus was supposedly born via parthenogenesis from Hera to spite Zeus future ability to give birth to Athena. At first it may seem strange that the G&R mythology seems to be confused in this area, but in my opinion, it implies that the mythology it not simply made up, but was understood to a certain degree and then misunderstood on points like this. If it was made up stories then Im uncertain as to why there would be conflicting information such as whether Hera already had three children before she married Zeus, or whether these three children were born after they were married. Also, why was Hera Jealous of Zeus ability to give birth if they were not even lovers yet, since Metis was Zeus first love? There is clearly more to this story then we currently understand. But first we should take a brief look at the profile of Hera, aka Juno, and also her sons Ares and Hephaestus.

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

Juno (or Iuno) Roman Junon French Hera Greek (Pronunciation: hir'-uh) Etymology: haireo: chosen one Uncertain meaning, possibly from either Greek ____ (heros) "hero, warrior"; ___ (hora) "period of time"; or _____ (haireo) "to be chosen"... [more] Month: June Hera was the queen of the Olympian deities, a daughter of Cronus and Rhea, and both wife and sister of Zeus. Hera was mainly worshipped as a goddess of marriage and birth. The children of Hera and Zeus are the smithgod Hephaestus, the goddess of youth Hebe, and the god of war Ares. According to some sources, however, all her children were conceived without the help of a male. Cronos swallowed the infant Hera, along with his other children, except for Zeus, who later forced Cronos to regurgitate the brood. Subsequently, Zeus had love affairs with various goddesses until deciding that Hera was the only one worthy of being his permanent mate. In a popular alternate version, Zeus saw his sister Hera walking in the woods near Argos and consumed with desire for her, he caused a thunderstorm, disguised himself as a bird, and took refuge inside her dress. There, he changed back to his true form, embraced her, and promised to marry her. Hera (Here) She was a particular object of veneration for women, and her epithet was teleia, i.e. she who brings fulfilment. The main centre of her cult was in Argos, and hence she was also known as Argeia. Her sacred animal was the cow, and among her attributes were the peacock and the insignia of her status as queen of the gods, the diadem and scepter. [RDGG] JUNO ORIGIN Roman. Queen of heaven. KNOWN PERIOD OF WORSHIP circa 400 BC to circa AD 400. SYNONYMS HERA (Greek). Juno is modeled on the Greek goddess Hera. In the Roman pantheon she is the daughter of Cronos and RHEA and the sister and incestuous consort of JUPITER, who seduced her in the guise of a cuckoo. Following their wedding on Mount Olympus, Juno was accorded the title of goddess of marriage, though subsequently she was obliged to endure Jupiters philandering with numerous concubines. Juno is the mother of MARS, Vulcan and HEBE. Her sacred animals are the peacock and the cuckoo and she is invariably depicted in majestic apparel. Her chief festival in Rome was the Matronalia. [DGG-Jordan] HERA ORIGIN Greek. The wife of Zeus. KNOWN PERIOD OF WORSHIP circa 800 BC, but probably earlier, until Christianization (circa AD 400). As the long-suffering, but also jealous and quarrelsome, wife of the philandering and all-powerful god ZEUS, HERA adopts a position in the Greek pantheon that is at times ambiguous. The relationship with Zeus is incestuous since she is also the eldest daughter of KRONOS and therefore Zeuss full sister. Mythology views her both as an independent and wilful senior goddess, and as a tragi-comic figure. Her marriage involves a degree of subterfuge, persuading Zeus by means of a magic girdle momentarily to forget his preoccupations with the Trojan War. In another piece of legend Zeus turns himself into a cuckoo so that he may fly into Heras bosom. Who seduced whom thus remains ambiguous. Curiously, neither in literature nor in art is Hera perceived as a mother goddess. She seems to have borne only a limited number of Zeuss named children. The most prominent is ARES, yet he is also the least favored by the god. Other minor offspring included HEBE and EILEITHYIA. Hera relates to Zeus in three distinct phasesconsummation in which she is pais the girl; wedding and fulfillment as teleia; and separation when she becomes chera. [DGG-Jordan] Hera |_h__r_| Greek Mythology a powerful goddess, the wife and sister of Zeus and the daughter of Cronus and Rhea. She was worshiped as the queen of heaven and as a marriage goddess. Roman equivalent Juno . ORIGIN from Greek H_ra lady, feminine of h_r_s hero, perhaps used as a title. Cronos swallowing his children is a similar concept to when his father, Uranus, forcing his own children back into Gaias womb; dimensionally swapping chakras from one SS to another. Cronus also being the last son of Uranus, then taking charge, like Zeus was the last son of Cronus, then taking charge. [more to detail on this concept as SS interactions.] One of the most famous arguments between Zeus and Hera was over who enjoyed sex more - men or women? Hera insisted that men enjoyed sex more, and Zeus claimed it was women. To settle the argument, they asked the opinion of a mortal named Tiresias (because he was the only being they knew of who had been both male and female in his lifetime). Tiresias told them

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

that women enjoy sex more, which made Hera so angry that she blinded the poor man. [Juno beginning to deny her own sexuality and that being sexual is more of a feminine attribute than a male, for creation, not pleasure.] Heras epithets include white-armed and ox-eyed, the latter corresponding perhaps to Athenas epithet glaukopis, which is rendered variously as owl-eyed and gray-eyed. Among Heras attributes are symbols of sovereignty such as a scepter and crown . Her chariot is drawn by peacocks, her special bird (Ovid Metamorphoses 1.722723, 2.531533), and in later art a peacock often serves to identify her. The peacock is a symbol of showy pride, and the pomegranate too as a symbol of marriage. Both as Juno and Hera she has the peacock as a symbol, and is something to study. The peacock is also used for the following deities: - Amitabha, Anahita, Murukan, Sarasvati and Skanda. Hera/Juno is the mother of Ares/Mars, and is Ares a variant name for the current first constellation of the zodiac; Aries? (I say current because it seems other constellations were considered the first in different cultures and/or at different times.) Hera, like Gaia, also gave birth via parthenogenesis, i.e. as a virgin, just like Mary from Christian mythology. Can we equate Mary and Jesus with Hera and one of her sons? Mary a feminine first name meaning bitter; their rebellion; star of the sea (Hebrew). In the New Testament Mary was (1) the mother of Jesus, (2) the sister of Lazarus and Martha and a friend of Jesus, and (3) Mary Magdalene, a woman from Galilee from whom Jesus cast out an evil spirit and who was the first to see him after the resurrection. Variant forms are Marion, Miriam. The Arabic form is Maryam. Diminutive forms are Mamie, May, Minnie, Mollie, Polly. Martha a feminine first name meaning lady (Hebrew). In the New Testament was a friend of Jesus and a sister of Lazarus and Mary. Diminutive forms are Mat, Mattie. Martin a masculine first name meaning of mars; warlike (Latin). The name was adopted by several popes. A variant is Martyn. A diminutive form is Marty. Mari an Irish and Welsh feminine form of Mary. Maria the Latin, Italian, German, and Spanish feminine forms of Mary. Mariam the Greek feminine form of Mary. Marian the French feminine form of Mary. Marianna or Marianna an Italian feminine form of Marianne, Marion. Marianne a French and German form of Marion. (2) a compound of Mary and Ann. Maribella a feminine first name formed from a combination of Mary and Bella. Marie French form of Mary. A diminutive form is Marion. Marietta a diminutive form of Maria. Marigold Marilyn Marina a feminine first name meaning of the sea (Latin). Marion (1) a feminine variant of Mary. (2) A French masculine form of Mary, in compliment to the Virgin Mary. Mary, Marie, Meri, Marian Where M-arie is used in Arie -s, without the M, as Ma is used for mother, ie matriarch, Matr. Other words like marriage and matrimony also seem to be connected here. Hera was primarily the goddess of marriage. The Marriage will be covered later. Dictionary definitions: mater (noun Brit., informal or dated) mother ORIGIN Latin. marriage ORIGIN Middle English: from Old French mariage, from marier marry. marry ORIGIN: Middle English: from Old French marier, from Latin maritare, from maritus, literally married, (as a noun) husband. marry (mari) (exclamation (archaic)) expressing surprise, indignation, or emphatic assertion. 1 ORIGIN: late Middle English : variant of Mary Mary Mary, mother of Jesus; known as the (Blessed) Virgin Mary, or St. Mary, or Our Lady. According to the Gospels, she was a virgin betrothed to Joseph and conceived Jesus by the power of the Holy Spirit. She has been venerated by Catholic and Orthodox Churches from earliest Christian times. Feast days, January 1 (Roman Catholic Church), March 25 (Annunciation), August 15 (Assumption), September 8 (Immaculate Conception). mar verb ( marred , marring ) impair the appearance of; disfigure
1 2 1

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

impair the quality of; spoil ORIGIN Old English merran [hinder, damage,] of Germanic origin; probably related to Dutch marren loiter. It is also suggested that the name Mars comes from Maha-Aries (Maha meaning great), shortened to Mars. Or is it that which belongs to Mary as in Marys, M-aries. I would also suggest that the Aryan race, or Arien race, either came from the planet Mars or if not then directly related to the Hera lineage. You can see the relation in: Marie, Aries (Constellation), Ares (Greek god) Mary, -ary = Ary-an, or M-arian = arian, arien Mari-An Of course, -an is commonly connected to heaven, or moreover a masculine principle as in Y-an-g. We see the an being used in Ur-an-us, An-ubis, Anu, Annunaki. Although, -an is also used in the female name Anna, and in Inanna. Which is an example of where a masculine part of a word is used in a female name, like us in Venus and Tellus. Juno as Mary may also be equated to Isis, mother of Horus, as he was born of the virgin Isis-Meri. [I see a possible similarity between the Sanskrit word heras and Horus.] Hera was originally the queen of the sky, the celestial virgin (hence her epithet Parthenia), and at first quite independent of Zeus; did she have her own SS? VIRGO THE WOMAN, BEARING THE BRANCH Hebrew: Bethulah, a virgin, Arab., branch Arabic: Sunbula, who bears - Sunbul, ear of corn Syriac: Bethulto, as Bethulah Copt.: Aspolia, station of the desired, the branch Greek: Parthenos, the virgin. Sept. Isa 7:14 Latin: Virgo, the virgin, Virga, branch. Names in the Sign Arab: Al Zimach, the branch or shoot, the star now called Spica - Subilah, who carries (Isa 46:4) - Aziman, two ears of corn - Al Azal, the branch - Subilon, the spike of corn First Decan COMA, the Branch or Infant near or held by the Woman Names of the Woman Heb.: Subilah, who bears Arab.: Adarah, a pure virgin, separated - Adrenosa, the virgin who Gr. and Lat.: Astrea, the starry, the bright Names of the Infant Heb.: Coma, the desired, longed for Arab., Al Awa, the desired - Al Zimon, the desired - Al Thaum, the twin, or united - Aleced, the united - Zavijavah, the glorious, Al Mureddin, who shall come down, shall have dominion Hazamethon, the branch, (in Coma) Chald.*: Vindemiatrix, the son, who cometh, or the branch Gr.: Prometheus, the deliverer, who cometh, or the branch (Arab.) who cometh So linking this information together we have a Virgin Mother goddess as Isis, Mary, etc. but also Hera aka Juno, or Junon (French). With Jesus being born of the Virgin Mary in Bethlehem , or rather born of/in the constellation Virgo the virgin aka Bethluah, Im suggesting that this Son of God is planet Earth, or more accurately, the original consciousness of planet Earth as Hephaestus born of Hera, Juno, who I say is Mary. This planet, or chakra, seems to have come from, or was an energy aspect of Vindemiatrix. Vindemiatrix is within the right arm of Virgo, in which she hold a branch of a palm tree in her hand. Interestingly, the word palm has its origin in Old English palm(a), of Germanic origin; related to Dutch palm and German Palme, from Latin palma palm (of a hand), its leaf being likened to a spread hand. But note also the brightest star in the constellation of Bethula/Virgo called Spica, which is amongst a sheaf of wheat (or possibly corn?), which is held in her left hand. Spica Astronomy: the brightest star in the constellation Virgo. ORIGIN: Latin, literally ear of wheat (in the hand of the goddess).

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

spica Medicine: a bandage folded into a spiral arrangement resembling an ear of wheat or barley. ORIGIN: late 17th cent.: from Latin, literally spike, ear of corn; related to spina spine. The current sense is influenced by Greek stakhus ear of wheat. Names in the Sign (Virgo) Arab: Al Zimach, the branch or shoot, the star now called Spica - Subilah, who carries (Isa 46:4) - Aziman, two ears of corn - Al Azal, the branch - Subilon, the spike of corn

Sheaf of Corn

Bushel of Wheat

Palm

Sheaf of Corn In England, the last sheaf of corn represents the spirit of the field and parts of it were made into corn dolls. These were then drenched in water to symbolize the rain needed to ensure growth, or burned to symbolize the death of the grain spirit. The heraldic term for a sheaf of corn is garbe and it symbolizes the bread eaten at Last Supper. The astrological sign Virgo, Virgin, is often depicted with a sheaf of corn, the symbol of harvest. Bushel of Wheat In Christianity the grain of wheat is a symbol for Christ. It symbolizes the body of Christ and signifies resurrection through the partaking of sacramental bread and wine, which represent the body and blood of Christ. The Bushel of wheat symbolizes the divine harvest. Palm In ancient Rome, the palm was the symbol of Osiris. It signified his union with Isis, and the palm tree represented his erect penis when he was reincarnated as Menu, the Bull. The palm tree had a similar phallic symbolism in the Phoenician cult of Baal-Peor, where worship included sensuous indulgence. . . . The branches of the palm tree are carried at the feast of Tabernacles, and when Jesus entered Jerusalem, crowds greeted him with palm fronds. It is a symbol of Christ's victory over death and is associated with Easter when palm leaves are given to worshippers after church services. Palm leaves were used in funeral rituals as they symbolized the afterlife. The ancient Hebrews decorated their coins with palms as they grew plentifully in Palestine, and later it became the symbol of Israel. . . . [The Mystic Symbols Brenda Mallon] It is interesting that Vindemiatrix, in Virgos right arm, means grape gather, since grapes are used to make wine, and also that in Virgos left hand, where Spica is, she holds a sheaf of wheat, since wheat is used to make bread. Is this a reference to the wine and the bread used within Christianity to symbolize the body and blood of Christ? [wrt Fig. 10. (Tauroctonous Mithra) The remarkable feature of this group is that not blood, but three spikes of wheat, issue from the wound of the bull. According to the Mithraic theory, wheat and the vine sprang from the spinal cord and the blood of the sacrificed animal (see the Chapter on "The Doctrine of the Mithraic Mysteries"). T. et M., p. 228. . . . From the spinal cord of the animal sprang the wheat that gives us our bread, and from its blood the vine that produces the sacred drink of the Mysteries. [The Mysteries of Mithra Franz Cumont] KJV John (15:1) I am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman. (15:2) Every branch in me that beareth not fruit he taketh away: and every [branch] that beareth fruit, he purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit.

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

divine of, from, or like God or a god ORIGIN late Middle English : via Old French from Latin divinus, from divus godlike (related to deus god ). olive noun 1 a small oval fruit with a hard pit and bitter flesh, green when unripe and brownish black when ripe, used as food and as a source of oil. ORIGIN Middle English : via Old French from Latin oliva, from Greek elaia, from elaion oil. Note also that the term lord, as found in the Bible as a substitute for Adonai, was also used in dated astrology for the ruling planet of a sign, house, or chart. Lord in English comes from Old English hlaford, from hlafweard (bread-keeper), Is the term bread-keeper a reference to Bethlehem, which translates as house of bread. Or it may well indicate a breadwinner, as a person who earns money to support a family. Likewise lady has its origin from lord someone or something having power, authority, or influence ( Lord) a name for God or Christ dated Astrology the ruling planet of a sign, house, or chart. ORIGIN Old English hlaford, from hlafweard [bread-keeper,] from a Germanic base (see loaf, ward ). Compare with lady. loaf ORIGIN Old English hlaf, of Germanic origin; related to German Laib. lady Old English hloefdige (denoting a woman to whom homage or obedience is due, such as the wife of a lord or the mistress of a household, also specifically the Virgin Mary), from hlaf [loaf] + a Germanic base meaning knead, related to dough ; compare with lord . In Lady Day and other compounds where it signifies possession, it represents the Old English genitive hloefdigan [(Our) Lady's.] knead work (moistened flour or clay) into dough or paste with the hands. make (bread or pottery) by such a process. ORIGIN Old English cnedan, of Germanic origin; related to Dutch kneden and German kneten. Is Bethlehem just another name for Bethulah? For some months I had pondered over the meaning of the word Bethulah, and began to wonder, since Beth seems to mean house, what did ula mean? I wondered if ulah was the same as ilah, considering that Allah, the name of God among Muslims and Arab Christians, has its origin from Arabic allah, contraction of alilah the god. So -ilah means god, but does -ulah mean goddess, or also god too? [I will need to verify this.] So its possible that Bethulah means house of god or possibly house of goddess. In the Bible there is the place name Bethel, which translates as House of God, -el meaning god. (El is substituted in places in the Bible with God.) But from an astrotheological point of view Bethel may actually be a reference to a constellation, or possibly another name for Bethulah itself. Then I came across the following from Star Names, Lore & Meaning by : In the land of Judaea, Virgo was Bethulah, and, being always associated with the idea of abundance in harvest, was assigned by the Rabbis to the tribe of Asher, of whom Jacob had declared " his bread shall be fat." In Syria it was Bethulta. This confirmed to me that I was right to assume that Bethulah may have a derivative as Bethiilah. The suffix ulah can also be found in the Hebrew Beulah: a feminine first name meaning married. This name is found in the Bible at Isaiah (62:4): (KJV) Thou shalt no more be termed Forsaken; neither shall thy land any more be termed Desolate: but thou shalt be called Hephzi-bah, and thy land Beulah: for the LORD delighteth in thee, and thy land shall be married. (TJB) No longer are you named Foresaken, nor you land Abandoned, but you shall be called My Delight and your land The Wedded; for Yahweh takes delight in you and your land will have its wedding. On the subject of Allah, his daughter, who was also his wife, was called Allat. His other two daughters were Menat, or Manat, and Al-Uzza, or Al-Ozza, the Morning-star. Like Allah means The God (derived from al-ilah), Allat means The Goddess (derived from al-ilat). These names are further covered in the chapters Bulls Eye and East Star. The name Hera was once believed to be connected with the latin root heras (master) and with an old Greek word which meant earth. It is also suggested that the name Hera is related to svar (the Sky). (See also Avalokitesvara svar, svara, Sara, Tara, -svara = lord. Covered further in the chapter East Star).

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

I also see a connection to Hera in: Herta a feminine first name meaning of the earth (Old English). A variant form is Hertha. hearth (fireplace.) (Old English heorth) earth (Old English eorthe) Jewish English Simple Junon 930 444 74 Heorth 259 444 74 harlot 259 444 74 [Phaton (Tiamat?) 259 444 74] Bullinger states: Other names for planet Earth: Heb. Aretz, broken, bruised Chald. Arya, broken, bruised Arab. Aradt, broken, bruised Sansc. Gauh, broken Scand. Hertha and Erde, broken, bruised Gr. Ge*, broken - Era, as broken, bruised Lat., Terra, broken, bruised Ares (Greek god, son of Hera & Zeus aka Juno & Jupiter) Perhaps from either Greek (are) "bane, ruin" or (arsen) "male" (LIN Bible) Hebrew translation of The Earth = E Artz [Connection between broken, bruised and Hephaestus being born lame?] *Ge = Gea, Gaia (So called Mother Earth) [Ill give reason why the Earth is sometimes declared as feminine later.] Gauh = 222 Mare*= 222 *As in nightmare, [see Morrigu.] I suggest that planet Earth was the YaE (fire) sexual chakra aspect of the entity that Hera is the YiC aspect of, (JEET). And, of course, a fire is held in a hearth, so possibly Hera acted as a hearth that held the fire, the fire chakra as the Earth. I suggest that planet Earth is signified in Greek mythology as Heras parthenogenic son Hephaestus, the fire god aka Vulcan. After a shift in consciousness, the god related to planet Earth as we know it is now Phosphorus aka Lucifer, and the god Hephaestus became the aspect of planet Mars, i.e. Ares. Hephaestus became Ares, hence the old name for Earth being linked to Aretz and Arya, still as YaE. Both Ares and Hephaestus are so called sons of Hera, Hephaestus being born via parthenogenesis, although some say all her children were born in this way. He is lame and in the Iliad waits on the Olympians (Book I) to keep the peace between his parents. He refers to an occasion when his father Zeus, furious at his intervention in an earlier quarrel, flung him from Olympus. . . . Later in Book XVIII, he is visited by Thetis, who pleads with him to make armour for Achilles, and relates how his mother Hera, disgusted with the appearance of her new child, dropped the infant from Olympus he was succoured by Eurynome and Thetis, hence his eagerness to help the latter. However, neither of his parents cruel deeds made Hephaestus lame he was lame from birth and this was an important part of his mythology; a lame man with strong shoulders and skillful hands was a very useful member of the community. [A Dictionary of Greek and Roman Mythology - Michael Stapleton] It is my analysis that Hera is the mother of the original Christ consciousness of planet Earth. I say original because to me it seems there are two Christs; Emmanuel (Hephaestus, now Ares) being the first consciousness of planet Earth, and Phosphorus aka Lucifer being the second consciousness, which may make him the anti-Christ. Although, just to add to convolution of this creation story: Christos = 666 Hesperus = 666 (A Greek name for planet Venus) Hazamethon = 666 (Hebrew name of The Infant) Maia Maiestas = 666 (Earth Goddess)

Now, there may well have been an historical figure that was a figurehead for the Jesus Christ character. There may well be some validity to work by Ralph Ellis for instance, when he writes about Joshua Ben Joseph. Maybe even Akhenaten was a figure-head for Jesus or Lucifer? And even in recent times we have had David Icke once claim that he was Jesus, along with David Schaller, an ex-MI5 whistle-blower. To be honest with you, it is not that difficult to tap into this Christ consciousness, experiencing it and thinking you are it. In TFTW you will see me detail a similar experience myself, although I never thought I

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

was Jesus, but I could feel this strong paradigm looming over me for several weeks like it was trying to tell me I was Jesus. I just kept this thought to myself though until I could figure out what it meant. But hey, we need to put this nonsense behind us. The true meaning of the Christ, or Jesus, is that it is a Yang Energy chakra of rd a god entity that is represented in the 3 dimension as planet Earth. And I propose that their have been two of these Christs and would have shifted between planets and stars from consciousness to energy, specifically now, both are Yang Energy as Ares and Lucifer. And these Christ entities are directly connected to three other chakras pertaining to Yang Consciousness, Yin Consciousness and Yin Energy. Ares YaC = El, Lucifers YaC = Buddha*. Anything beyond that is fictitious or merely conceptual.

************************************************************************************************************************************************* EDIT: to check ADD: yes, much more SPELLING: to check GRAMMAR: to check Version: 1.0

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

Chapter 12

East Star

Easter is the most important and oldest festival of the Christian Church. It celebrates the resurrection of Jesus Christ and held (in the Western Church) between March 21 and April 25, on the first Sunday after the first full moon following the northern spring equinox. The period in which Easter occurs is from Good Friday to Easter Monday. Jesus was said to have died on the Friday and was resurrected on the Sunday. Jesus gave forewarning of his resurrection in the book of Matthew: (12:38) Then certain of the scribes and of the Pharisees answered, saying, Master, we would see a sign from thee. (12:39) But he answered and said unto them, An evil and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign; and there shall no sign be given to it, but the sign of the prophet Jonas: (12:40) For as Jonas was three days and three nights in the whales belly; so shall the Son of man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth. Strangely though, if he were gone for three days and three nights from the Friday day, then the third day and night would be on the Sunday, so he must have come back on the Monday. Or if he did come back on the Sunday then he must have died Thursday night. So the three days and three nights must have been between either Thursday night and Sunday day, or from Friday day until Sunday night. Regardless, the festival of Easter doesnt actually come from Christianity, but can be found in other prior religions and pagan cults. From the World Book Encyclopedia : Its name may have come from Eostre, a Teutonic goddess of spring, or from the Teutonic festival of spring called Eostur. (article, Easter, vol. 6, p. 25) From various sources we can trace the origin of Easter: The word itself, as the dictionaries and encyclopedias explain, comes from the name of a Pagan Goddess the goddess of Spring. Easter is but a more modern form of Ishtar, Eostre, Ostera, or Astarte. Ishtar, another name for Semiramis of Babylon, was pronounced as we pronounce Easter today! And so the name of the Spring Festival, Easter, is definitely paganistic, the name being taken from the name of the Goddess. [Babylon Mystery Religion Ralph Woodrow. p. l52] It bears its Chaldean origin on its very forehead. Easter is nothing else than Astarte, one of the titles of Beltis, the queen of heaven, whose name, as pronounced by the people of Nineveh, was evidently identical with that now in common use in this country. That name, as found by Layard on the Assyrian monuments, is Ishtar. [The Two Babylons Alexander Hislop. p. 103] It would be tedious to describe in detail all that has been handed down to us about the various rites of Tammuz, Adonis, Kore, Dionysus, and many others . . . Some of them were celebrated at the vernal equinox, or thereabouts, and some at midsummer. But their universal theme the drama of death and resurrection makes them the forerunners of the Christian Easter, and thus the first 'Easter services'. [Easter, Its Story and Meaning Alan Watts. p. 58] Acharya S. further explains: Easter celebrations date back into remotest antiquity and are found around the world, as the blossoming of spring did not escape the notice of the ancients, who revered this life-renewing time of the year, when winter had passed and the sun was born again. Easter, of course, is merely the Passover, and Jesus represents the Passover Lamb ritually sacrificed every year by a number of cultures, including the Egyptians, possibly as early as 4,000 years ago and continuing to this day in some places. As ben Yehoshua relates:

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

The occurrence of Passover at the same time of year as the pagan Easter festivals is not coincidental. Many of the Pessach customs were designed as Jewish alternatives to pagan customs. The pagans believed that when their nature god (such as Tammuz, Osiris or Attis) died and was resurrected, his life went into the plants used by man as food. The matza made from the spring harvest was his new body and the wine from the grapes was his new blood. In Judaism, matza was not used to represent the body of a god but the poor mans bread which the Jews ate before leaving Egypt. . . . When the early Christians noticed the similarities between Pessach customs and pagan customs, they came full circle and converted the Pessach customs back to their old pagan interpretations. The Seder became the last supper of Jesus, similar to the last supper of Osiris commemorated at the Vernal Equinox. The matza and wine once again became the body and blood of a false god, this time Jesus. Easter eggs are again eaten to commemorate the resurrection of a god and also the rebirth obtained by accepting his sacrifice on the cross. dcvii Easter is Pessach in Hebrew, Pascha in Greek and Pachons in Latin, derived from the Egyptian PaKhunsu, Khunsu being an epithet for Horus. As Massey says, The festival of Khunsu, or his birthday, at the vernal equinox, was at one time celebrated on the twenty-fifth day of the month named after him, PaKhunsu. dcviii The Easter celebration was so ubiquitous prior to the Christian era that any number of sources are probable for its inclusion in Christianity. As Jackson states: The Easter ceremonies still performed in Greek and Roman Catholic churches in Europe are so similar to the ancient rites of the Adonic cult that Sir J.G. Frazer has concluded that these churches actually derived these rites from the ancient worshippers of Adonis. dcix And Walker relates: Christians ever afterward kept Easter Sunday with carnival processions derived from the mysteries of Attis. Like Christ, Attis arose when the sun makes the day for the first time longer than the night. . . . But the spring Holy Week was not really Christian. Its origin was a universal Indo-European tradition of extreme antiquity, probably traceable to the Holi festivals of India which celebrated the rebirth of spring with joyous orgies. dcx Furthermore, the fact that there is no set date for Easter is only explainable within the mythos and not as the historical death and resurrection of a savior-god. As Jackson relates: Everyone knows that Easter is a roving date in the calendar, since it is the first Sunday after the first full moon after the Vernal Equinox (the beginning of Spring). Easter, therefore, cannot be the date of the death of any historical personage. Two dates are given in the New Testament for the time of crucifixion, namely: the 14th and 15th of the month of Nisan. Why this discrepancy? The truth explanation was given by Gerald Massey: The Synoptics say that Jesus was crucified on the 15th of the month of Nisan. John affirms that it was on the 14th of the month. This serious rift runs through the very foundation! . . . The crucifixion (or Crossing) was, and still is, determined by the full moon of Easter. This, in the lunar reckoning, would be on the 14th in a month of twenty-eight days; in the solar month of thirty days it was reckoned to occur on the 15th of the month. Both unite, and the rift closes in proving the Crucifixion to have been astronomical, just as it was in Egypt, where the two dates can be identified. dcxii The date of Easter, when the godman was purportedly crucified and resurrected, was debated for centuries. One distinguished churchman, as Eusebius calls him, Anatolius, reveals the meaning of Easter and of Christ, as well as the fact that astrology was a known and respected science used in Christianity, when he says: On this day [March 22] the sun is found not only to have reached the first sign of the Zodiac, but to be already passing through the fourth day within it. This sign is generally known as the first of the twelve, the equinoctial sign, the beginning of months, head of the cycle, and start of the planetary course. . . . Aristobolus adds that it is necessary at the Passover Festival that not only the sun but the moon as well should be passing through an equinoctial sign. There are two of these signs, one in spring, one in autumn, diametrically opposed to each other . . . dcxiii Easter is Pessach in Hebrew, Pascha in Greek and Pachons in Latin, derived from the Egyptian Pa-Khunsu, Khunsu being an epithet for Horus. As Massey says, The festival of Khunsu, or his birthday, at the vernal equinox, was at one time celebrated on the twenty-fifth day of the month named after him, Pa- Khunsu. dcviii Acharya S. goes on to state that: In Anglo-Saxon, Easter or Eostre is goddess of the dawn, corresponding to Ishtar, Astarte, Astoreth and Isis. The word Easter shares the same root with east and eastern, the direction of the rising sun. Easter, Eostre also corresponds to Ishtar, Astarte, Astoreth and Isis. [I believe that Ishtar is pronounced Estar.]

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

In the Old Testament there is a the book of Esther, and Acharya S. further comments on this: In the story of the heroine Esther, her husband-to-be, King Ahasuerus, becomes enraged by the behavior of his current wife, Queen Vashti, so he takes council with the wise men who knew the timesfor this was the kings procedure toward all who were versed in law and judgment . . . These wise men who knew the times were astrologers, whom the king evidently considered versed in law and judgment and indispensable to the workings of his domain. This book is, however, not historical, as Esther is a remake of the Goddess and Queen of Heaven Ishtar, Asherah, Astarte, Astoreth or Isis, from whom comes Easter. Of Esther, Walker relates: Star, the Hebrew rendering of Ishtar or Astarte. The biblical book of Esther is a secularized Elamite myth of Ishtar (Esther) and her consort Marduk (Mordecai)*, who sacrificed to the god Hammon, or Amon (Haman). Yahweh was never mentioned, because the Jews of Elam worshipped Marduk, not Yahweh. . . . Even the Bible story admits that Esther-Ishtar was not the real name of the ElamiteJewish queen. Her real name was Hadassah (Esther 2:7). ccclxxx Walker continues: The story of Esther is an allegorical tale of the intercession of Ishtar, whom the Jews worshipped at the time, with the king who was supposed to be her consort, on behalf of the subject Jewish tribes. Interwoven with this theme is that of the ritual sacrifice. ccclxxxi
* From Geddes & Grosset: Mordecai: A masculine first name meaning 'Man of Marduk'.

The reference to the Queen of Heaven can be found in the Bible in the book of Jeremiah. Here also we can see a reference to what we now refer to as hot cross buns which is traditionally eaten during lent which is the period preceding Easter. (KJV) Jeremiah (7:17) Seest thou not what they do in the cities of Judah and in the streets of Jerusalem? (7:18) The children gather wood, and the fathers kindle the fire, and the women knead [their] dough, to make cakes to the queen of heaven, and to pour out drink offerings unto other gods, that they may provoke me to anger. The JB, in a footnote, confirms that the Queen of Heaven is a reference to Ishtar, the Assyrian goddess of fertility. The worship of Ishtar, as the Queen of Heaven is also further mentioned at Jeremiah: (44:17) But we will certainly do whatsoever thing goeth forth out of our own mouth, to burn incense unto the queen of heaven, and to pour out drink offerings unto her, as we have done, we, and our fathers, our kings, and our princes, in the cities of Judah, and in the streets of Jerusalem: for [then] had we plenty of victuals, and were well, and saw no evil. (44:18) But since we left off to burn incense to the queen of heaven, and to pour out drink offerings unto her, we have wanted all [things,] and have been consumed by the sword and by the famine. (44:19) And when we burned incense to the queen of heaven, and poured out drink offerings unto her, did we make her cakes to worship her, and pour out drink offerings unto her, without our men? (44:25) Thus saith the LORD of hosts, the God of Israel, saying; Ye and your wives have both spoken with your mouths, and fulfilled with your hand, saying, We will surely perform our vows that we have vowed, to burn incense to the queen of heaven, and to pour out drink offerings unto her: ye will surely accomplish your vows, and surely perform your vows. (44:26) Therefore hear ye the word of the LORD, all Judah that dwell in the land of Egypt; Behold, I have sworn by my great name, saith the LORD, that my name shall no more be named in the mouth of any man of Judah in all the land of Egypt, saying, The Lord GOD liveth.*
* The JB has As the Lord Yahweh lives and in a footnote states that the worshippers of Ishtar, queen of heaven, also made a show of invoking Yahweh.

These are the only passages in the Bible that mention the Queen of Heaven, who equates to Ishtar, etc. Incidentally, in Daniel, Nebuchadnezzar refers to God, or rather the Most High as the King of heaven: {4:37} Now I Nebuchadnezzar praise and extol and honour the King of heaven, all whose works [are] truth, and his ways judgment: and those that walk in pride he is able to abase. So we can conclude that this so-called Christian festival has its roots in paganism, stretching back a long time, possibly thousands of years and was absorbed into the Christian Myth. But as ever, when we start to decode esoteric information, we will see that there seems to be multi-layered connections to what appears to be one simple thing. So we must now study the Queen of Heaven, Ishtar, Astarte, Astoreth and Isis, etc., but lets go back a bit and start with the origins of the word Easter, which has variants of Eostur, Eastur, Ostara, and Ostar. Easter Origin: Old English eastre; of Germanic origin and related to German Ostern and east. According to Bede the word is derived from Eastre, the name of a goddess associated with spring. east Origin: Old English east-, of Germanic origin; related to Dutch oost and German ost, from an Indo-European root shared by Latin aurora, Greek auos dawn.

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

The goddess Eastre, or Eostre, is the Anglo-Saxon goddess of the dawn, equating to Aurora (Roman) and Eos (Greek). Eostra (Also known as Ostara, Eostre, Eastre) Central Europe/North Europe Animal association: Hare Plant association: Birch Holiday: Easter Germanic personification of sunrise who is associated with the Spring, and thus a fertility goddess in her own right. She is often cited as having a kin familiar of a hare whom she changes into a bird as a magic trick to amuse and entertain children . . . As a result of the transformation, the hare laid wondrously colored eggs that she gave to the children. . . . the Christian celebration of Easter marks the celebration of the rising of the son of their god, and the Pagan celebration of Easter celebrates the rising of the Sun, Eostra (or Eastre). Eos Mediterranean (Also known as Aurora) Father: Hyperion Mother: Theia Husband: Astraeus (first) Animal association: Horse (Pegasus) DawnGreek mother of the four Winds and personification of Dawn. See also her sons Boreas, Zephyrus, Eurus, and Notus. She was much loved by Ares. That love brought the jealousy of Aphrodite, who also loved Ares greatly. As revenge, Aphrodite caused Eos to fall in love with several others, including Orion. Orion was later killed and Eos felt much grief. The story changed as did her men, but at the end of each relationship Eos was miserable, and Aphrodite was usually the cause. [A Wiccan Bible - A.J. Drew] Okay, so were back to Eos, the dawn, mother of Eosphorus, Phosphorus, Lucifer, etc. And what may now seem blatantly obvious is that Eostre, or Easter implies either dawn star or east star, seemingly the Morning-star. Remembering that the planet Venus is termed the Morning-star when visible in the east before sunrise. In fact, Esther is a feminine first name from the name of the planet Venus (Persian). Note also that the Easter festival begins on a Friday, and the origin of this day of the week comes from Old English Frigedg, named after the Germanic goddess Frigga; translation of late Latin Veneris dies day of the planet Venus; compare with Dutch vrijdag and German Freitag. Frigga, in Scandinavian Mythology, is the wife of Odin and goddess of married love and of the hearth, often identified with Freya, who the goddess of love and of the night, sister of Frey So is this star of the dawn or east star, being Venus as the Morning-star, what Matthew is referring to when writing of the birth of Jesus? This star in the east is now more commonly known as the Star of Bethlehem. Matthew (2:1) Now when Jesus was born in Bethlehem of Judaea in the days of Herod the king, behold, there came wise men from the east to Jerusalem, (2:2) Saying, Where is he that is born King of the Jews? for we have seen his star in the east, and are come to worship him. (2:3) When Herod the king had heard [these things,] he was troubled, and all Jerusalem with him. (2:4) And when he had gathered all the chief priests and scribes of the people together, he demanded of them where Christ should be born. (2:5) And they said unto him, In Bethlehem of Judaea: for thus it is written by the prophet, (2:6) And thou Bethlehem, in the land of Juda, art not the least among the princes of Juda: for out of thee shall come a Governor, that shall rule my people Israel. (2:7) Then Herod, when he had privily called the wise men, enquired of them diligently what time the star appeared. (2:8) And he sent them to Bethlehem, and said, Go and search diligently for the young child; and when ye have found [him,] bring me word again, that I may come and worship him also. (2:9) When they had heard the king, they departed; and, lo, the star, which they saw in the east, went before them, till it came and stood over where the young child was. (2:10) When they saw the star, they rejoiced with exceeding great joy. We can see the implication of the word star in Ishtar = Ish-star, Eostre = Eos-star, Astarte = A-star, Ostera = Ost-tera or Ostara = Ost-tara, where tara means star. [It may also turn out to be that -tara is a feminine equivalent of svara, which means lord.] Tara (less frequently Tarini) The most important Buddhist goddess; her name means both she who delivers and star. The legend goes that she was born from a tear shed by Avalokitesvara. The earliest representations of the goddess date from the sixth century AD. Tara incorporates the very concept of female divinity, and her name can therefore be added as a generic term to the names of other goddesses: indeed other goddesses often appear as specialized forms of Tara. Altogether, 21 forms of Tara are distinguished, divided into the white forms (in these her left hand usually holds a lotus) and the coloured forms (blue, yellow, red). [RDGG] Incidentally, or though it may well turn out to be intrinsic for the thesis Im presently with regards to the crossing of planets between solar systems, we do find tara in the word Avatar:

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

avatar noun chiefly Hinduism a manifestation of a deity or released soul in bodily form on earth; an incarnate divine teacher. ORIGIN from Sanskrit avatara descent, from ava down + tar- to cross. As we have already seen, the English term morning-star derives from the German Morgenstern, so here is the entomology of these two words, morning and star: morn n. morning. About 1175 maregen ; later morewen , morn (about 1250); developed from Old English maregen, dative marne (in Mercian, before 830, in the Vespasian Psalter ); earlier morgen, dative morgne (about 725), in Beowulf, though found only in the late West Saxon copy, about 1000). The Old English forms margen (from Proto-Germanic *mar?anaz ), and morgen (Proto-Germanic *mur?anaz ) are cognate with Old Frisian morgen, mergen (Proto-Germanic *mar?inaz ) morning, Old Saxon morgan , Middle Dutch morghen (Modern Dutch morgen), Old High German morgan (modern German Morgen), Old Icelandic morginn, morgunn (Swedish morgon , Norwegian and Danish morgen), and Gothic maurgins (from ProtoGermanic *mur?inaz), of unknown origin. star n. 1135 sterre, in Peterborough Chronicle; developed from Old English (before 830) steorra (from ProtoGermanic *sterson); cognate with Old Frisian stera star, Old Saxon sterro, Middle Low German and Middle Dutch sterre (Modern Dutch ster ), Old High German sterro, sterno (Modern German Stern), Old Icelandic stjarna (Swedish stjarna , Danish and Norwegian stjerne ), and Gothic Stairno (from Proto-Germanic *sterno , IndoEuropean *sterna ). Cognates outside Germanic include Breton and Cornish sterenn star, Welsh seren , Latin stella (earlier *sterla), Greek aster, astron, Armenian astl, Aveston staro (genitive), and Sanskrit taras (nominative plural) stars, strbhis (instrumental plural) by means of stars, from Indo-European *ster-/ster-/str- (pok.1027) morning-star 1535 morning starre; earlier morwnstere (1440); probably developed from Old English morgensteorra (before 899, in Alfred's translation of Beothius' De Consolatione Philosophiae). star ORIGIN Old English steorra, of Germanic origin; related to Dutch ster, German Stern, from an Indo-European root shared by Latin stella and Greek aster. morning star 1 ( the morning star) a bright planet, esp. Venus, when visible in the east before sunrise. 2 historical a club with a heavy spiked head, sometimes attached to the handle by a chain. [ORIGIN: translating German Morgenstern, comparing the weapon's spikes to rays of the star.] As a side note, ancient mariners used the stars to navigate, hence the words steer and stern (the rearmost part of a ship or boat) also have their root in star. Stern has its origin from Middle English: probably from Old Norse stjrn steering, from styra to steer. Perhaps what we now call steering was once referred to as starring. It seems also that the Greek word for star, being aster, can be found in Zoroaster, Avestan name Zarathustra. Zoroastrianism being a monotheistic pre-Islamic religion of ancient Persia founded by Zoroaster in the 6th century BC. Although, as Acharya S. states, has some similarities incorporated into the Christian myth: Zoroaster/Zarathustra As they do concerning the founders of other religions and sects, many people have believed that Zoroaster was a single, real person who spread the Persian religion around 660 BCE. However, Zoroastrianism is asserted to have existed 10,000 years ago, and there have been at least seven Zoroasters . . . recorded by different historians. cccxxxix Thus, it is clear that Zoroaster is not a single person but another rendering of the ubiquitous mythos with a different ethnicity and flavor. Zoroasters name means son of a star, a common mythical epithet, which Jacolliot states is the Persian version of the more ancient Indian Zuryastara (who restored the worship of the sun) from which comes this name of Zoroaster, which is itself but a title assigned to a political and religious legislator. Zoroaster has the following in common with the Christ character: Zoroaster was born of a virgin and immaculate conception by a ray of divine reason. cccxl He was baptized in a river. In his youth he astounded wise men with his wisdom. He was tempted in the wilderness by the devil. He began his ministry at age 30. Zoroaster baptized with water, fire and holy wind. He cast out demons and restored the sight to a blind man. He taught about heaven and hell, and revealed mysteries, including resurrection, judgment, salvation and the apocalypse. cccxli He had a sacred cup or grail. He was slain. His religion had a eucharist. He was the Word made flesh. Zoroasters followers expect a second coming in the virgin-born Saoshyant or Savior, who is to come in 2341 CE and begin his ministry at age 30, ushering in a golden age.

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

That Zoroastrianism permeated the Middle East prior to the Christian era is a well-known fact. As Mazdaism and Mithraism, it was a religion that went back centuries before the purported time of the historical Zoroaster. Its influence on Judaism and Christianity is unmistakable: When John the Baptist declared that he could baptize with water but that after him would come one who would baptize with fire and with Holy Ghost, he was uttering words which came directly from the heart of Zoroastrianism. cccxlii Zoroaster considered nomads to be evil and agriculturalists good, and viewed Persia, or Iran, to be the Holy Land. Like his Christian missionary counterparts, he believed that the devil, Angra Mainyu or Ahriman, sowed false religions, which his followers later claimed to be Judaism, Christianity, Manichaeism, and Islam. cccxliii And, like its offspring Yahwism, Zoroastrianism was monotheistic and forbade images or idols of God, who was called in Zoroastrianism Ormuzd or Ahura-Mazda. Thus, religious intolerance may also be traced to its doctrines. As Wheless states: All these divine and revealed doctrines of the Christian faith we have seen to be originally heathen Zoroastrian mythology, taken over first by the Jews, then boldly plagiarized by the ex-Pagan Christians.
cccxlv

I had presumed the -aster in Zoroaster to be related to star prior to finding out that Zoroaster means son of a star, and its possible that the name means more than that, as when looking through the Interlinear Bible, the translation given as the word seed is zro, presumably pronounced zoro [MR: or perhaps zaro?]. The zara- in Zarathustra may also mean seed and be double linked as a variant form of tara meaning star, or svara meaning lord. Such words seemed to be linked as lord and/or son, but of a ruling kind as in the Russian tsar, tzar, czar, representing the Latin Caesar. But zar- also seems to imply star: Zaria - Slavic name meaning "morning star" or "sunrise." In mythology, this is the name of a goddess of morning.

If Zoroaster also means seed of a star, then in a philosophical sense, but also based on science, its planets that are seeded from stars. Also bear in mind that planets, in antiquity, were described as stars, but not in the sense that we use it today, for back then there were fixed stars as stars, and wandering stars as planets. So whether its son of a star or seed of a star or lord of a star, all seem to imply the actual personality consciousness of a chakra being represented as a planet in the third dimension, in that sense, the ruling consciousness of a particular planet. So, Zoroaster/Zarathustra seems to be just another title for a particular YaE chakra aspect of a god, as planet Earth; Jesus Christ who used to be the previous aspect of the planet Venus. Aurora = 444 Ostara = 444

************************************************************************************************************************************************* EDIT: to check ADD: lots SPELLING: to check GRAMMAR: to check Version: 1.0

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

Chapter ?

Bulls Eye
Etymology can be a great key to decoding and understanding esoteric and occult information. The links between certain words can be very revealing, and some ring bells for me, like the Morrigan and Murukan connection, as previously discussed. The following is a link of words that I feel help to describe where the eye in the pyramid comes from, which forms part of the US Seal as pictured on the back of the dollar bill. A similar design can be seen in the UK MI5 logo (Military Intelligence section 5). The eye and the pyramid was also a symbol used by the Illuminati, a Bavarian secret society founded in 1776, organized like the Freemasons. Actually, there still is a Templer-style Masonic secret society in South America who call themselves the Illuminati. Today the Illuminati is also used as an umbrella term synonymous with the New World Order, a title that also appears on the US Seal in latin as Novus Ordo Seclorum. This New World Order term has been quoted and used by US presidents and UK Prime Ministers alike. An artifact with the 13 step pyramid with an eye at the top was recently excavated from a site in Ecuador; a symbol that was obviously handed down through the secret societies to find itself on the back of the dollar bill as the US seal. On the base of this pyramid from Ecuador is writing that has been determined to be pre-Sanskrit, which will give you an idea of how old it is as Sanskrit was spoken in India roughly 1200400 BC. The writing has been translated as the son of the creator comes. The symbol of the eye enclosed within a triangle or pyramidal capstone is a comprehensive motif of the Primal Son of God. The eye is the symbol of the First Sons omniscience, and the triangle represents the three powers of Cosmic Fire wielded by him. The Symbol is a definitive emblem of many mystery schools traditions founded by various Sons of God. The first order to adopt it in recorded history was the Egyptian Illuminati founded by Thothmes IV.* Supposedly the Illuminati had inherited it from the adepts of Atlantis, who had themselves acquired from missionaries from Sirius, illuminated master that the Dogon of Mali refer to in their legends as Nommo, the primeval culture-bearer who visited their tribe hundreds of thousands of years ago. The Egyptians, who inherited the mystical tradition of Sirian Alchemy, evolved a hieroglyph of Sirius in the form of a triangle. [TRPA Pinkham]
* Rosicrucians Questions and Answers, with complete history, H. Spencer Lewis. AMORC Publishers, San Jose, 1975.

US Great Seal

MI5 Logo

Pyramid From Ecuador

On the US Seal you will notice that the eye inside the capstone is surrounded by rays, supposedly symbolizing the rays of the sun, giving it a link to solar worship. Similar symbology has been used in Jewish sects along with the name of their god YHWH, which is a form of the Hebrew name of God used in the Bible. YHWH, known as the Tetragrammaton, came to be regarded by Jews (c. 300 BC) as too sacred to be spoken, and the vowel sounds are uncertain. Tetragrammaton is transliterated in four letters as YHWH or JHVH and articulated as Yahweh or Jehovah. During the Renaissance period in Europe the eye in the triangle motif became an accepted symbol of the Christian Holy Trinity, as well as certain secret societies, such as the Bavarian Illuminati. Under the influence of this order the symbol subsequently became part of the reverse side of the Great Seal of the United States. [TRPA Pinkham]

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

! Y!H!W!H Tetragrammaton (!K!a!r!l!s!k!i!r!c!h!e!,! !V!i!e!n!n!a)

YHWH Tetragrammaton (5th Chapel of the Palace of Versailles, France)

As governor , YHWH creates and sustains the world order and rehabilitates this order when it is lost. While deeply committed to Israel, YHWH is also the law giver, who demands loyalty from the people of the covenant, and yet must, while punishing, still live with disloyalty. [The Blackwell Companion to the Hebrew Bible Leo G. Perdue] El (Also known as El Elyon [God Most Holy]) Father: Uranus Wife: Elat Lover: Damkina Animal association: Bull GodSupreme Canaanite God who is the most likely source from which the story of Yahweh/Jehovah is most likely derived. El An appellation among the ancient Syrians and Canaanites for a deity, known in south Arabia as Il. The name was also used to designate the supreme god. There is some disagreement among scholars as to what the name means precisely: some opt for the mighty one, the powerful one, others prefer the first one. In the mythology of Ugarit, El appears as father of the gods and creator of creatures. He also has the epithets creator of the earth (Qonears) and bull, a reference to his significance as a fertility symbol. The god has his throne at the source of the rivers. In Palmyra he was known by the name of Elqonera; and as he who causes the springs to flow he was equated with Poseidon. [RDGG] El (Title of Enlil) The definition Eloh (Lofty One) derived from the Akkadian term Ilu, which was another name for Anus son Enlil. It was the long-standing Eloh tradition of Enlil the El Elyon that Abraham and some of his familys forbearers were transported into Canaan, having made their respective journeys from the cities of Mesopotamia. (p. 63) [Tsarion] Elohim (Semitic: el) Common expression for God in the Old Testament. The word is plural in form, but is also used in the singular: god or gods. Pagan gods are thus designated, as well as the God of Israel (Jahwe). Elohim is the omnipotent God, the creator of heaven and earth. [RDGG] From The Genius of the Few by Christian and Barbara OBrian: The singular EL is a very ancient word with a long, etymological history; and it has a common origin with many other ancient words in other languages all with a common significant meaning. The Sumerian the Akkadian the Babylonian the Old Welsh the Old Irish the English the Old Cornish EL ILU ELLU ELLYL AILLIL ELF EL meant brightness or shining; meant the bright one; meant the shining one; meant a shining being; meant shining; meant a shining being from the Anglo-Saxon Aelf; meant an angel.

All these terms indicate SHINING or BRIGHTNESS; and, consequently, it is our thesis that the Hebrew EL needs to be translated, in the first place, not as God, but as THE SHINING ONE. And the plural ELOHIM, a contraction of HA ELOHIM, responsible for so much activity in the early part of Genesis requires translation as THE SHINING ONES.

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

Following the meaning and origin of elf you will see how the research veers off in several avenues, and yet has some constant links. Elf a supernatural creature of folk tales, typically represented as a small, elusive figure in human form with pointed ears, magical powers, and a capricious nature. ORIGIN: Old English, of Germanic origin; related to German Alp nightmare. Alp (Alb) Old Norse alfr. The original designation of the mythical Elben. In Germanic mythology, the Albs were unearthly beings, half god half dwarf: and here we may recall Alberich the king of the dwarfs in the Nibelungensage, famed for his Tarnkappe which conferred invisibility, and the magic belt that gave him strength. In later years, the Albs came to be known as demonic beings which caused sickness and nightmares. In popular superstition the nightmare a terrifying experience during sleep, followed by an equally terrifying awakening is explained as induced by a threatening demon (Incubus*, Succubus). In Bavaria and Austria, the evil female demons known as Druden take the place of the Albs. [RDGG] Alba (1) a masculine first name meaning Scot (Scottish Gaelic). The name comes from the Gaelic name for Scotland, Alba. (2) a Welsh masculine first name that comes from St Alban, the Roman soldier who was the first British Christian martyr, in AD 303, and was venerated among the Brythonic tribes. The Latin name Albanus, from alba , mountain. (3) a masculine first name meaning white, or Alba in Italy (Latin)
*Incubus (Latin: he who lies on top) Among the ancient Romans, and even today in Italy, the name of an Alp. Since the Middle Ages, a designation for male demons who force sleeping women to have sexual intercourse. In the literature of witchcraft, incubus is also a designation for the devil as paramour. [Routlege] incubus: a male demon believed to have sexual intercourse with sleeping women. Archaic: a nightmare. ORIGIN Middle English: late Latin form of Latin incubo nightmare, from incubare lie on (see incubate).

It is also told that Merlin was the son of no mortal father, but of an Incubus, or Alb. It is known in mythology that there is a connection between Ares and Mars, but there is also a connection between the Gallic Mars who was worshipped in Gaul under various names, one being Camulos [note: Camelot] (also in Britain), and another god named Teutates who had epithets applied to him as Albiorix (king of the world), and Loucetios (the shining one). Also, as previously detailed, king of the world is also ascribed to The Peacock Angel. The rix in Albiorix is surely linked rex, which means king, likewise in Alberich , -rich , -reich , related to king, empire, etc. It is most likely that Alberich and Albiorix are derivatives of the same word. Connected also is Albion: a poetic or literary term for Britain or England (often used in referring to ancient or historical times) from Old English, from Latin, probably of Celtic origin and related to Latin albus white. So, Elf means a shining being from the Anglo-Saxon Aelf, related to Alb or Alp , yet Alp is also a high mountain, esp. a snowcapped one, and the Latin alba , feminine of albus meaning white, and yet alba also means mountain. So often mythology talks about the gods coming down from or living in the mountains (Mount Olympus, Mount Olive, Mount Sinai, also abundant in Chinese mythology, etc.). Note also the Latin alta means high, and is the origin of the English word altar, which is used as the focus for a religious ritual, especially for making sacrifices or offerings to a deity. The mountain system in Europe called the Alpes takes its name from late Middle English, via French from Latin Alpes, from Greek Alpeis, of unknown origin. Aelf and Alpeis immediately made me think of: Alpha the first letter of the Greek alphabet (A) ORIGIN from Semitic; cf. Phoenician alp, lit. ox, and Hebrew aleph. Aleph ORIGIN Middle English: from Hebrew ale p , literally ox (the character in Phoenician and ancient Hebrew possibly being derived from a hieroglyph of an ox's head). There seems to be connections between Alp, Alpeis and Aelf to Aleph (considering Aelf is pronounced very similar to Aleph), Consider also that whilst the letter A is shaped like a pyramid, and the upward triangle that symbolizes the masculine (as opposed to the reverse pyramid that symbolizes the feminine, as seen in the Mer-Ka-Ba or Star of David), the A is also shaped like a mountain peak. And I also discovered that Alyth is a place name meaning steep place, and used as feminine first name. Note also that whilst El (the ancient Syrians and Canaanites for a deity) has an epithet as bull, Aleph and Alpha originate from ox, as in a cow or bull. Bull worship is very ancient as with Apis bull worship among the Egyptians. The bulls horns are used to symbolize the crescent moon, but a bull is also used to depict the constellation Taurus; its many bright stars include Aldebaran (the bull's eye), and it contains the Crab Nebula and the star clusters of the Hyades and the Pleiades. Note also the symbology of: The Beehive Often used as a cryptic representation of the Pleiades in the constellation of Taurus. In Latin, bee is Apis, which

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

also means bull. [Atlantis, Alien-Visitation And Genetic Manipulation - Tsarion] And Acharya S comments on: Serapis of Egypt Another god whose story was very similar to that of Christ, . . . Walker says of Sarapis: Syncretic god worshipped as a supreme deity in Egypt to the end of the 4th century A.D. The highly popular cult of Sarapis used many trappings that were later adopted by Christians . . . Sarapis represented a final transformation of the savior Osiris into a monotheistic figure, virtually identical to the Christian god. . . . This Ptolemaic god was a combination of Osiris and Apis. . . As Christ was a sacrificial lamb, so Sarapis was a sacrificial bull as well as god in human form. He was annually sacrificed in atonement for the sins of Egypt. . . .cccxxxvii Al Debaran is a Chaldee name which means the leader or governor. Such primitive and widely diffused roots are found in the names of the stars and the emblems that contain them. The most familiar examples are perhaps Arcturus, and Orion, from Arah, to come; Aldebaran, from Debar, to rule; . . . [Mazzaroth Rolleston] So from this I make an assumption that because there is a link between Alp (or Alb), Alpes, Alpeis, Aleph, Alpha, ox (bull or cow) and Taurus, that Aldebaran (the bull's eye) is the origin of the eye in the pyramid. The day after I came to this assumption, I was reading Star Names, Their Lore & Meaning by Richard Hinckley Allen, and discovered: As first in the early Hebrew zodiac it [Taurus] was designated by A or Aleph , the first letter of that alphabet, coincidently a crude figure of the Bulls face and horns; . . . Flammarion has assigned to it [Aldebaran] the Hebrew Aleph that we have seen for Taurus rendering it Gods Eye; . . . [Star Names, Their Lore & Meaning RH Allen]

An interesting point is that if bull-worship does originate from the worship, or recognition, of the constellation Taurus, and this is why the Aleph means ox, then this would also indicate that star-worship, or at least star observation and mapping go back in antiquity previous to the Hebrew alphabet being invented. steer (1), a potential bull castrated before maturity; tauric, taurine, Taurus and Tauridcf toreador, torero, and the elements tauri-, tauro-. 1. E-ME steer comes from OE steor [line over e], akin to OHG stior, OHG-G and D stier, Go stiur, ON stjorr [line over o] and, without s, thjorr [line over o]; also without the IE int prefix s-: OIr tarb, Ga tarbh, Mx tarroo, Cor tarow, nd Br tarv, W tarw, OC *tarvos; Lith tauras, OSl turu [line over 2 u], an aurochs, OP tauris, a buffalo; L taurus, Umbrian toru; Gr tauros; but Av staora, heavy beasts (both bovine and equine). The IE etymon is app *tauros, but the word is prob Medit: cf Aram tor [line over o] and H sor [arrow over s] (Hofmann)perh Sumerian tur [line over st u], a cattle-yardand perh even Eg aatru [line&dot over 1 a], stud bulls, 2. L taurus has adj taurinus [line over i], whence E taurine; E tauric, however, represents taurus+adj suffix -ic. In Astr, Taurus is the Bull, whence the Taurids or meteors app radiating from Taurus: Taurus+-id, descendant, off-

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

shoot. 3. L taurus becomes Sp toro, whence both torero (toro+ agent -ero) and torear, to fight bulls, with derivative toreador; both adopted by E. steer (2), to guide (a ship) with a rudder, whence steerage, agent steerer, pa, vn steering; steersman;starboard; stern, n.Cf the sep STORE. 1. To steer, ME steeren, OE styran [line over y], a contr of s tieran [line over e], var of steoran [line over e], is akin to OFris stira, stiurat [line over u] OHG stiuren, to direct, G steuern, to steer, Go stiurjan, to guide, to establish, MD stieren, stuyren, MD-D sturen, to steer, ON styra [line over y], to steer, to govern: cf these nn, OE steor [line over e], OFris stiure [line over u], OHG stiura, MHG stiure, G Steuer, ON st ri, a rudder, which prob precede the vv: cf the ON staurr, Gr stauros, a stake: ? ult from the IE r *sta-, to stand. 2. OE steor [line over e], rudder, has the cpds steoresmann [line over e], man of the rudder, whence steersman, and steor-bord [line over e], the steering side, whence ME sterbord, E starboard. 3. Akin to OFris stiure [line over u] and ON styri [line over y], rudder, are the syn OFris stiarne [line over a] and ON stiorn [line over o], the latter prob originating ME steorne, almost imm contr to stern, orig a rudder, hence the after part of a ship.Whence astern: a-, in+ stern. [Origins. A Short Etymological Dictionary of Modern English Eric Partridge]

************************************************************************************************************************************************* EDIT: to check ADD: yes SPELLING: to check GRAMMAR: to check Version: 1.0

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

On The Original Language

To Which The Names Of Ancient Astronomy Are Referred
The following is from The Mazzaroth by Frances Rolleston, that I feel it apt to using etymology (the study of the origin of words and the way in which their meanings have changed throughout history), as is used throughout this book, to show the links between certain deity names and their deeper long lost astro-theological meanings. The philology of those who do not entirely and implicitly receive the Holy Scriptures as the revelation of God, appears, to those who do so receive them, as confused, as vain, and as baseless as their theology. Those who thus receive them appeal to those earliest records for vestiges of that original language in which Adam named the creatures brought before him, and in which he conversed with Eve and with their offspring. These vestiges remain in the names given in those first ages of the world, and in the reasons assigned for them. These words, or their roots, are found, in the sense there attributed to them, in all the Semitic dialects, and in many others derived through the children of Ham and Japheth; they may therefore be held to belong to that primitive language.* In the time of Noah this language appears in the names of his sons and the prophecy concerning them. Such roots pervade the subsequent books of the Old Testament, and more or less the dialects of all nations, consistently with what is written, that the confusion of Babel was in the lip, the pronunciation. Each wandering tribe of similar lip would deduce newer shades of meaning from old roots, and in some cases, by repeated changes of letters, "leave not a wreck behind" of the original word. Nevertheless many of these primitive roots have survived time and change, and appear in various dialects, ancient and modern, barbarous or polished, to attest a common source of the language and of the race. The verb "to be," Eheyeh, as in the Hebrew of the first verse of Genesis, with its many prefixes and terminations, is perhaps the most widely diffused. It is frequently to be found in the names of the Supreme Being; as in the Greek Theos, and the Mexican Teotl, He who is, the Eternal, transmitting the divine truth recognized by the elevated intellect of Plato, that God alone is:** a sublime revelation made a thousand years before by the voice of God Himself to the Jewish lawgiver, and previously to the early patriarchs; for "by His name Jehovah was He not know to them?" as according to many ancient Jewish and learned modern commentators He said to Moses, concerning His revelations to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob.*** That name, so revered by the Lord's people in all ages, is translated for us by the Holy Spirit in the Apocalypse: "He which is, and was, and is to come," the word containing in itself the distinguishing letters by which the three times or tenses of the verb "to be" are denoted.
* For instance, the names of Cain as "gain," and Seth as "set up," are in constant use, in English as well as in Hebrew and Arabic. ** Of other names given by the Greeks, Socrates said that Zeus and also Dis, meaning "living and giving life," was the offspring of some great intellect. *** Exodus 6:2. Being read interrogatively by Maimonides, &c.

Where similar sounds in different dialects are found to express the same ideas, the word or root may be claimed as belonging to the primitive language. Such primitive and widely diffused roots are found in the names of the stars and the emblems that contain them. The most familiar examples are perhaps Arcturus, and Orion, from Arah, to come; Aldebaran, from Debar, to rule; and Sirius, from Sir, a prince, and to reign, as a title of dignity pervading both the East and the West. Dr. Donaldson, in "The New Cratylus," says, "Language was originally one." Vowels and other servile letters have been, in the course of time, added or omitted; as in the Etruscan, Esl, peace, may be referred to Sala, peace, in Hebrew, &c., and Aesar, God, to Sur, Isur, who rules. Aesar is also used in Irish for God. In the Islandic, Aesae and Asar have the same meaning; also the Indian Eswara, the Scandinavian Aesa and Aesar, and the Egyptian Osar or Osiris, the prince, as in Isaiah 9, and in the name of Sarah, princess. Our familiar household word "sir" thus evidently belongs to the original language of mankind. The Semitic tribes, long stationary, preserved their language nearly in its primitive form. The children of Japheth, who early commenced the migrations that were to place them in the tents of Shem, varied more in pronunciation and inflexions, but retained many of the original roots of two or three consonants, by which the long-lost languages of Babylon and Assyria are now interpreted.* These roots, though seldom if ever occurring in Arabic writers, are to be found in Arabic lexicons, and are considered to belong to the ancient Hamayaritic dialect.
* "The language of Assyrian and Babylonian inscriptions is not strictly Hebrew, Chaldee, or Syriac, but presents many points of analogy with those dialects both in its grammatical structure and in its elemental words." (Vaux on Nineveh, &c.) Bunsen (Egypt) says, "Language and mythology are the two keys to the history of nations." Lord Kingston, in his great work on Mexico, says, "Many Hebrew words may be found in the dialects of the Indians, among the rest, Abba, father." Bel, or Belsus, meaning Lord or Ruler, is to be met with from India to Scandinavia as the name of a deity, in Irish and in Punic, in Babylon and Assyria. Sir W. Jones traces Chaldaic roots in Persian, Zend, and Sanscrit. Gin, the native Australian for woman, is nearly the same as the Greek Gune. Matar is said to be Taheitan for fill.

T r u e F i r e , T r u e W a t e r.

Copyright 2012, Zhenren.

In the Sinaitic inscriptions, which have of late excited much interest, a rough semblance of the square Hebrew character is evident. The words, as far as deciphered, are imperfect Hebrew, of which the roots are common to the Hebrew and Arabic. The figures of animals, the ass, the horse, and the goat, may represent the standards of Issachar, Asher, and Naphtali. The more frequent recurrence of that of the ass may indicate that there was encamped the tribe of Issachar. From the coarse writing and irregular spelling, it might seem that "the mixed multitude" who followed the Israelites were the carvers. Many of them would be Egyptians, and might have learnt in the quarries of their native land the methods of executing such works, which it baffles modern science to explain. These inscriptions, if so made, would not be early enough to throw light on the primeval language. The words given as names in Genesis, used in the sense there annexed to them, being recognized in all the dialects of mankind, are the true relics of that primitive language. The ancient names of the stars may also be considered as remains of the same, as fragments testifying to the origin, the intention, and the beauty of the once perfect but long dilapidated edifice, "whose maker and builder was God." The original language of mankind should not be called Hebrew or Arabic, or by any other name of national dialect. These are, as it were, sisters, daughters of that given to Adam and transmitted by Noah. To that original language, by means of the roots preserved in the Semitic dialects, the names of astronomy are here referred. And to quote some other comments made by various authors: The Jewish glyph and Hebrew language are not original, but are borrowed from the Egyptian and are considered sacred. Hebrew is composed of the hieroglyphs, symbols and myths of the Egyptians and their gods. [The Celestial Ship of the North Valentia Straiton) The Hebrew language is considered to be very old, and yet there exists no trace of it anywhere in the old monuments, not evening Chaldea. [The Secret Doctrine Helena Blavatsky] Nowhere does the Bible say...that the Hebrew is the language of God. . . .The compilers of the Old Testament, as it exists in the Hebrew canon, knew well that the language of the Initiates in the days of Moses was identical with that of the Egyptian Hierophants. [Occultism Helena Blavatsky] The Jewish glyphs and the Hebrew language are not originals but are borrowed from the Egyptians and are considered sacred. Hebrew is composed of the hieroglyphics, symbols, and myths of the Egyptians and their gods. [Egypt - Light of the World Gerald Massey] The initiated who had passed through the inferior grades, and attained the high rank of Autops, or "eyewitnesses", were called by the whole pagan world Israelites and Hebrews. The name of Israelite, Jews, or Hebrews, did never designate a political or national body, but were the name which, from an infinitely remote antiquity, designated the Uperects, the Autops, the Rechabites...to signify the highest order of the initiated in these holy mysteries, and to whom, and whom alone, were committed to the oracles of god. . . . ...have we a vestige of the existence of a Hebrew nation? That question can be answered only in the most decisive, the most unequivocal negation, that ever truth threw up in solution of any inquiry whatever. No where, in all the world, no where, in no era of time, in no state or stone, or skin, or papyrus, or paper - in nothing that ever was plastered by the trowel, scratched by the style, graven by the chisel, or written by the pen of the human hand, hath the world ever possessed a scratch of a scrabblement that recognized the existence of a Hebrew nation. [Rev. Robert Taylor]